immunitat in 6. nos iustitiam nostram saith he ecclesiae sponsae nostrae nolentes negligere argument 90 The ancient fathers neuer called the pope vniuersall bishop for n Lib. 4. ep 32. Gregory the first doeth much mislike that title and calleth it sacrilegious and profane and a certeine councell of Africa cited by Gratiam dist 99. c. primaesedis importeth that the bishop of Rome should not be called vniuersall but now euery lousie frier made pope will be called vniuersall bishop and the papists dare not deny him this title argument 91 Ancient Christians neuer called the pope god nor supremum numen in terris but the canonistes doe not sticke to call him and honor him as God as appeareth by the chapter satis dist 96. and by Augustine Steuchus in lib. de donat Constantini and Stapleton in his epistle dedicatory before his booke intituled doctrinalia principia calleth him supremum numen in terris that is the soueraigne god of the world argument 92 In ancient time the church was gouerned by the lawes of councels and Christian emperors as appeareth by the acts of councels and lawes of Iustinians Code it appeareth also that in the time of Charles the great and his sonnes the church was gouerned for externall matters by lawes of princes but now the popes exclude both emperors kings and princes and take on them the sole gouernment of the vniuersall church argument 93 In the councell of Constance it was holden that the councell was aboue the pope the same also appeareth for that diuers popes haue answered and some haue béene deposed by councels but now the papists holde contrary and say that the pope is aboue the councell neither doe they allow any councels to be authenticall but such as are called and confirmed by the pope argument 94 The apostles their successors were subiect to emperors princes and paid tribute vnto them the apostle S. Paul taught all bishops and priests to be subiect to higher powers but now they hold that the pope is aboue all princes and kings whatsoeuer Papa est dominus dominantium saith o In c. ecclesia vt lite pendente Baldus ius regis regum habet in suos subditos and p De pontific Rom. lib. 5. Bellarmine holdeth that the pope hath power to depose kings and to take their crownes from them argument 95 The apostles and their successors in ancient time exhorted subiects to obedience now the popes of late haue exhorted subiects to rebellion as appeareth by their execrable bulles against Henry the 8. king of England and his daughter Elizabeth now reigning against Henry the 3. of France and against diuers emperors argument 96 In ancient time bishops spoke reuerently of kings and princes and in the q C. 83. canons of the apostles the censure of deposition is inflicted vpon such of the clergy as vtter words of reproch against princes but now the popes raile against princes as is euident by their wicked bulles and when railing will not serue by assassins and murdrers hired and aposted they séeke to cut their throates as appeareth by the fact of Iames Clement that murdred Henry the 3. Chastell that assaulted Henry the 4. of France and diuers assassins hired to kill our noble Quéene argument 97 Before Gregory the firsts time the popes made no bishops either in England or France or Germany or Afrike or Asia but al nations and prouinces were frée from his vsurpations neither did any bishops sweare fealty to the pope but now all this is quite changed and the pope claimeth a generall power to ordeine bishops ouer the world and maketh them r C. ego N. de iurtiurando sweare fealty vnto him as to their souereigne argument 98 In S. Cyprians and Augustines time the bishops of Afrike would suffer no appeales to be made to Rome now Bellar. disputeth that it is a point of the popes right to heare appeales out of all the world argument 99 Now also the papists make the pope supreme iudge in all causes and controuersies of faith but the ancient church nâ—uer imagined that such matters could be decided without a councell argument 100 The pope now Å¿ C. vnam extr de maior obed challengeth both swords but our Sauior Christ taught that his kingdome was not of this world and the apostle Paul said that the weapons of his warfare were not carnall The ancient bishops of Rome certes neuer vsed swords nor souldiers but sincerely taught the Gospel argument 101 Vntill Boniface the ninth his time the city of Rome was either vnder the emperors or vnder her owne magistrates as Å¿ Lib. 2. de schism Theodoric à Niem testifieth is it not then strange that the emperor will suffer his imperiall state and empire to be holden from him which is so lately vsurped and by fraud intercepted by the pope argument 102 It is not long since the pope began to weare a triple crown and to be borne on mens shoulders and to tread on princes necks and to make others to kisse his pantofle Let Robert Parsons shew that this was done before Gregory the seuenth and Celestine the third argument 103 Neither is it many hundred yéeres since the pope challenged annates and tooke money of archbishops for their palles argument 104 The popes prouisions reseruations translations and other extraordinary dispensations were vnheard of in the ancient church argument 105 Finally whether we respect the foundations of popish religion or the doctrine of the Law and Gospel or the doctrine and ceremonies concerning sacraments praiers and the worship of God or the gouernment and lawes of the popes chamber chancery and consistory we may boldly say that so much as we reiect in this church is nothing els but a packe of nouelties CHAP. III. That the papists are no true catholikes nor holde the catholike faith if they beleeue the popes decretals and his schoole diuinitie IF false teachers as they secretly broch erronious doctrine so would openly manifest their malicious and wicked natures we should not néed so watchfully to looke to their procéedings nor so earnestly to exhort all Christians to beware of their deceits and entisements but séeing like wolues in shéeps clothing they come abroad with the names of catholiks and catholike religion and abuse simple people I thinke it very necessary to take this maske from their false visages and to shew that they are woluish papists and not Christes shéepe or true catholiks the which that we may with all plainnesse and sincerity performe we will first declare what is meant by the catholike church which we professe in our Creed and next what is the catholike faith which euery Christian is to embrace and with all constancy to mainteine The catholike church therefore is the vniuersall societie of Gods saints and it comprehendeth all the faithfull from the beginning vnto the end of the world This catholike church saith S. a In Psal 56. Augustine is
had done before them and yet affirmeth also that pope Syricius was seduced by Sathan published wicked doctrine taught the flat doctrine of the divel that pope Sozimus brought in superstition and falsified the decrees of the Nicene councell so to mainteine the vsurped primacie of the Church of Rome as if M. Belles propositions might not well stand together for he saith not that all the bishops of Rome were good and godly men and taught true doctrine vntill S. Augustines time but speaketh indefinitly of the bishops of Rome without adding all which maner of speech in materia contingenti is not to be taken absolutely and vniuersally but for the most part and so no doubt saint Augustine speaking of the bishops of Rome vnderstood it knowing that Marcelline sacrificed to idoles and that Liberius was an Arrian and we may say also that the apostles of Christ were good men although Judas was a traitor and lanterne bearer to the Iewes as some popish writers say that betraied Christ and much of the nature and condition of this detectour of falsifications and detractor from honest men and a very lanterner of Antichrist and a traitour to his countrey let him therefore beware he be not taken passing through backe dores like the idolatrous priests of Bel and so for his gordian knot be taken tied in a Tyburne knot 10 I need not say much of our adversaries forme of writing or frame of sentences for it appeereth euery where that he did not know the difference of pneuma and periodus nor could distinguish betwixt colons and periodes commaes and colons his whole discouse is liker to nothing that I can imagine then to the way betweene Chard and Honiton in the west countrey that is rude and rugged vp hill and downe hill and very vnequall but to let that passe yet may I not passe in silence that a Praefat. fol. 1. speaking of the great commanders and princely pilots that sit at the sterne of the common wealth he seemeth to communicate her Maiesties souereigne authority to inferior persons and doth not once vouchsafe to acknowledge her princely power or to name her among the governors of this state and yet such disloiall traitors that acknowledge the popes supreme authoritie and deny her Maiesties power as being excommunicate by the popes scuruinesse our fellow percase would say holinesse are not sought out nor brought to such a triall as their offences deserue By this therefore it may appeare that as our aduersary hath no ability to disproue any point of religion which we hold so he hath vtterly shamed his consorts and the crew of papists that hitherto haue made great brags of this their champion of his inuincible arguments all hard knotty like the haft of a dougeon dagger he hath also vtterly shamed himself in medling with these matters being a mā not read nor any way fit to discourse or handle matter of cōtrouersy the which that it may further appere I purpose god willing not only to iustify my former chalenge which this poore menowe would nibble at but also to discharge my selfe honestly of all those vntruthes and falsifications which the detractor maliciously goeth about to charge vpon me Wherein that I may proceed more formally not onely skin this dead dog whose ouerthrow shall helpe vs nothing but handle somewhat else that may make for the aduantage of true religion and the instruction of the ignorant The order and chiefe propositions chapters of the discourse ensuing I wil God willing declare first that the church of Rome that now is and which embraceth the doctrine of the pope and conuenticle of Trent is not the true church of Christ Iesus and secondly that the doctrines and traditions of the Romish church which the church of England refuseth are meere nouelties and late deuised fancies for the most part thirdly that the papists are no true catholikes nor hold the catholike faith and that it is a great wrong offred to Christes church to call them catholikes vnlesse it be as we call dead carcases men fourthly that papists mainteine many both old new haresies and points of doctrine contrary to the word of God and to the catholike faith fifthly that they are idolaters finally that such as haue died in the popes quarrell in England were vnnaturall traitors and no true martyrs and that such priests also as come from Rome with commission and faculties from the pope are traitors and enemies to their prince and countrey and so to be reputed and taken and not otherwise All which points one or two excepted I handled in my last challenge this challenge thus iustified I shall God willing presently encountre our detractor and answer first his obiections concerning vntruthes secondly his quarrels concerning supposed falsifications thirdly his vaine childish obseruations and to shew the vanitie of our aduersaries pleading and how much the papists are to shunne all conferences and disputes concerning lies and falsifications I will also for further euidence against them set down first certeine notorious lies and forgeries committed by the popes and church of Rome and next such lies and forgeries as are committed by their principall agents and heerein first I will declare Bellarmine to be most guiltie in this point the next place shall conteine Baronius his cardinall leasinges after them I will note certeine notorious lies and forgeries conteined in the writings of other papists yea of Parsons himselfe and of this Momus in his new nothing which he calleth a detection of lies and falsifications finally to answer his obseruations I will also discourse of such things as in our aduersaries and their writings seeme woorthy to be obserued and all this to let our aduersaries know that they had more need to defend themselves then to presse vs and to take the beames out of their owne eies rather then to espie motes in our eies As for his railing words rustical vnciuil behauiour I leave to be censured by the archpriest in his next generall synod which if he doe not I will referre him over to be answered by master Kempe vpon the stage and if he desist not his railing and rusticalitie either vpon the archpriests admonition or master Kempes censure I assure him I will set a fellow to answer him that shall so currie him and his consorts the papists and that shall in such sort tippe vp their vilanies that the whole fraternitie of asses shall curse him for braying so vnciuilly I hope also that some odde priest or other out of his grammer dictates will admonish him to looke better to his grammer rules and tell him that he hath falsified a verse out of Horace and made a grosse fault in it This is the onely verse in the booke for where Horace saith quid dignum tanto feret hic pro missor hiatu our wise b Pag. 4. aduersarie hath quid dignum tanto proferet promissor hiatu both altering his authors words and
ancient church accounted apocryphal as g In epist ad Paulin. in prolog in prouerb Hierome h In Synops Athanasius and diuers of the ancient fathers 〈◊〉 witnesse It alloweth also the old latin translation of the bible though different from the originall bookes the same also admitteth for principles of faith the sentences of popes the doctrine of the Romish church that now is the traditions of the Romish church the consent of fathers and diuers other grounds as Stapleton disputeth in his bookes De doctrinalibus principijs argument 7 i Arg. 7. Neuer certes did the church of Christ speake euill of scriptures k Lib. 3 aduersus haeres c. 2. Irenaeus saith It is the property of heretikes when they are conuinced by scriptures to fal into dislike of them and to accuse them as for the children of God they cannot either calumniate or lightly estéeme their heauenly fathers testameÌ„t or refuse to heare his voice but the scriptures conteine a declaration of the eternall testament of our heauenly father and therefore they are rightly called his testament in the scriptures also God speaketh vnto vs. and therefore if we be Christs sheepe we caÌ„not but hearken to his voice My sheepe saith our l Iohn 10. Sauiour heare my voice but the Romish church is still carping at scriptures as if they were neither sufficient nor perspicuous m Lib. 4. de verl die c. 4. Bellarmine saith they are neither necessarie nor sufficient without traditions n Praefat in reâ—act princip doctr Stapleton denieth them to be a sufficient foundation or rule of our faith the authors of the annotations vpon the Rhemish testament doe call them most blasphemously a killing letter and signifie that the reading of them is pernicious o Censur coloâ— others slander them as if they were a nose of waxe or a matter and subiect of contention argument 8 The church of God neuer called the bishop of Rome either a god on the earth or Christes vicar generall or vniuersall bishop but the church of Rome admitteth all this the canonists exalt him like a god p Epist ad Gregorium 13. ante princip doct Stapleton calleth him supremum numen in terris generally they call him vniuersall bishop and condemne all that hold contrary argument 9 The church of God doth kéepe the doctrine of the apostles and prophets q Gal. 1. without addition alteration or corruption and the apostle pronounceth him accursed r Aduers haeres c. 34. that teacheth any other Gospel than that which he taught Vincentius Lirinensis saith that this is the propertie of catholicks to kéepe the faith and doctrine of the fathers committed to them in trust and to condemne prophane nouelties CatholicoruÌ„ saith he hoc ferè proprium deposita sanctorum patrum commissa seruare damnare prophanas vocum nouitates sicut dixit iterum dixit apostolus si quis annuntiauerit praeterquam quod acceptum est anathematizare but the papists kéepe not entire the originall writings of the olde and new testament nor allow them as authenticall neither will they yéeld the canonicall scriptures to be a perfect and sufficient rule of faith nor doe they allow the law of God to be a perfect law nor doe they kéepe Christes institution in the Sacrament of the Lords supper distributing the kinds of bread and wine to the communicants but haue vnto this rule added vnwritten traditions and the determinations of popes concerning matters of faith they haue also encreased the numbers of Sacraments and added many precepts and rules not receiued in the Apostolicke church argument 10 The true Church can not endure hereticks and false apostles that teach doctrine contrary to the faith of Christ and doctrine of Christes apostles Christ Iesus speaking of his shéepe saith They will not follow a stranger but flie from him for that they know not the voice of strangers The apostles gaue vnto Christians a speciall charge concerning this point If there come any vnto you saith S. Å¿ Epist 2. Iohn and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither salute him Tantum apostoli horum discipuli saith t Lib. 3. aduers haeres c. 3. Irenaeus habuerunt timorem vt neque verbotenus communicarent alicui eorum qui adulterauerant veritatem Let vs separate our selues saith Cyprian as farre from them as they separate themselues from the church The true church certes can not embrace erroneous doctrine neither can any heretiks be accounted Christians Si haeretici sint saith u De praescrip aduers haeret Tertullian Christianiesse non possunt But the Papists communicate with hereticks as Liberius Felix Vigilius Honorius Iohn the 22. and 23. whom in my treatise De pontifice Rom. I declared to be heretiks they do also embrace the heresie of Angelicks in worshipping angels of the Collyridians in worshipping the blessed Virgin of Marcion Valentinus and others in denying Christes true bodie in the Sacrament to be solide and palpaple of the Pelagians in magnifying their merits and the force of frée will of the Carpocratians in burning incense and worshipping the images of Iesus and Paul and diuers others as we shall héereafter particularly declare argument 11 The true Church of Christ admitteth not the apocryphal legends of S. George Cyricus and Iulitta for these are condemned by the censure of Gelasius who testifieth that the olde Church of Rome receiued not any such legends but the latter Church of Rome and papists of our time doe admit these legends and out them they gather their traditions which they make equall to the word of God argument 12 The Church of God is the mistresse and teacher of trueth and admitteth no falshood nor vntrueth the apostle doeth call her the pillar and ground of trueth Est fons veritatis saith x Instit diuin lib. 4. c. vlt. Lactantius speaking of the church hoc est domicilium fidei that is she is the fountaine of trueth she is the house where true faith dwelleth but the church of Rome that now is is not only a receptacle of leud opinions but also the mother and mistresse of lies and vanities and so Petrarch for aboue two hundred yéeres doubted not to call her Madre d'errori e tempio d'haeresia saith he which authoritie albeit they regard not yet the same which he auoucheth is prooued first in that the church of Rome auoucheth lying traditions as for example the tradition concerning Ember fasts and fasts vpon Saints vigiles concerning the ceremonies of the masse concerning the words aeterni mysterium fidei thrust into the words of consecration of the challice and such like secondly the same approoueth lying and forged decretals as for example C. Constantinus dist 96. and c. ego Ludouicus dist 63. and c. quis nesciat dist 11. infinit more of that nature thirdly the same giueth credit to Caesar Baronius his most lying and fabulous narrations and the popes haue commended them
testimony of Iustine Martyr apolog 2. of Dionyfius ecclesiast hierarch c. 3. of Origen lib. 8. contra Celsum of Hierome in epitaph Paulae ad Eustochium and in his 17. epistle to Marcella of Ambrose de sacramentis and Cyrill catech 5. and others doth declare but the Romish church will haue no other tongue vsed in the common liturgy of the westerne church and publike administration of the sacraments but the latin of which the vulgar people scarce vnderstand one word argument 48 The true church of Christ contenteth herselfe with the religion first taught by Christ his apostles for vpon the fouÌ„dation of their doctrine is the church built and as b Lib. 4. contra Marciâ—n Tertullian saith id verius quod prius id prius quod ab apostolis contrariwise c Aduershares c. 26. Vincentius Litinensis saith that is a tricke of heretikes not to content themselues with the ancient rule of faith but to seeke nouelties from day to day and to desire to adde to change to take away but the church of Rome first denieth the canonicall scriptures to be a perfect rule of faith secondly the same is departed from the doctrine of the apostles thirdly the same is bound to beléeue all determinations and decretales of popes concerning matters of faith finally that church hath added and changed the ancient faith argument 49 True christians neuer kissed the popes toe nor admitted his outragious dispensations or gréeuous lawes nor were tied to beléeue that the popes iudgement in matters of faith was vnfallible but the Romish church thinketh it a great fauour to kisse his pantofle and séeketh for dispensations at his hands and beareth all his burdensome lawes albeit not with out great grudging as may appeare by Peter de Alliaco his treatise de reformatione ecclesiae by Vllerstones petitions proposed in the councell of Constance and diuers complaints both of English French and Dutch finally if they doe not yéeld his iudgement to be infallible then must they confesse that the church of Rome is built rather on sand than on a rocke argument 50 The church of Christ neuer beléeued that the bishop of Rome could depose princes take their crownes from them or that they could dispense with subiects for their othes of allegeance to their liege princes nay the apostles teach obedience to princes and Peter did rather exhort to obedience then rebellion the canons that goe vnder the names of the d Can. 83. apostles doe seuerely punish such as doe speake reprochfully of princes and magistrates and certes most vnlike it was that euer king or prince would haue embraced christian religion if the same had giuen power to bishops to depose them from their regall throne and to subiects to rebell against their liege soueraignes but papists doe beléeue and e Bellar. lib. 5. de pontif Rom. c. 6. 7. 8. teach that the pope hath power to depose kings and to translate kingdomes from one to another they also do beléeue that he hath power to dispense with the othes of subiects to command them to rebel Howsoeuer the rest beléeue pope f In Bulla contra Elizabetham Pius the fift most wickedly commanded her Maiesties subiects to take armes against her vpon paine of excommunication and the like insolency did g In declarat eiusdem bullae Sixtus quintus vse against her being the Lords annointed and he being the greased and marked slaue of satan both he and Pius quintus doe wickedly raile against her and the like course did that flagitious pope h In bulla contr Henric. 8. Paule the third take against her Maiesties noble father and this is now the popes and their agents most common practise to raise sedition against christian princes and when they cannot otherwise doe hurt like helhounds to barke against them and to publish infamous libels tending to their dishonour and disgrace argument 51 The true church of Christ is also catholike and compriseth all the faithfull of all times and is not limited within any one countrey or nation for our Sauiour Christ commanded his apostles to teach all nations and in our créed we beléeue the catholike church now this catholike church as saint i In psal 56. Augustine saith is spred throughout all the world and conteineth not onely those that are present but those also that are past and are yet to come but the Romish church is not catholike neither doeth it conteine the Greekes or Africanes or men of Asia that for many ages past haue shaken off the yoke of antichrist of Rome further it doeth not reach to the people of God before Christ finally k Lib. de ecclesia milit c. 2. Bellarmine doeth define those onely to be of the church which liue vnder the obedience of the pope this church therefore differeth much from the catholike church argument 52 The true church consisteth not of fierce lyons nor of wolues nor tygers nor such like wilde and fierce beastes but of sheepe and lambes which learne of Christ and are méeke humble and gentle these did Christ commit to Peter and all godly pastors his successors to be fed and these are the members of his church and not those cruell ones that are more like to lyons then shéepe they shall not hurt nor kill saith God by his holy l Isai 11. prophet in all my holy mountaine nay the force of Christes religion is such that it maketh sauage and fierce people to become méeke and gentle the wolfe saith the m ibidem prophet shall dwell with the lambe and the pard shall lie with the kidde quis coegit barbaros gentesque alias in suis sedibus saith n Lib. de incarnat verb. Athanasius immanitatem deponere pacifica meditari nisi christi fides crucis signaculum Optatus in his second booke against Parmenian speaking of catholickes to heretickes which of vs saith he hath persecuted any man can you shew or proue that any of you hath bene persecuted by vs But the Romish church doth consist of lyons tygers wolues and inquisitors popes and friers more fierce and cruell then lyons tygers and wolues their o Extr. de haereticis per tot lawes are most cruell their executions notwithstanding passe both law and reason In the time of Charles the emperor the fift of that name it is recorded p Meteran de Belgit tumult that aboue fifty thousand persons were condemned by sentences of inquisitors and iudges and executed to death in the low countries for the profession of their faith In France as the stories of that country declare thréescore thousand christians without all order of law and contrary to solemne othes giuen them by the king for their security were most shamefully and trecherously murdered and massacred for the profession of their relion at the kings sisters mariage Circiter sexaginta hominum millia saith q Hist Nat. com lib. 23. p. 508. Natalis Comes speaking
of one onely massacre committed anno 1572. variis in locis per illud tempus trucidata fuisse dicta sunt in Gallia and so extraordinary was the fury of the papistes that they spared neither age sex nor quality vel puberes vel impuberes saith he trucidati sunt neque vllius sexus vel aetatis vel dignitatis habita est ratio neither may we thinke that they haue shewed lesse cruelty against christians in Spaine Italy or Germany as for the realme of England it hath sufficient experience of the aduersaries extreme rage and cruelty by the short and bloody raigne of Queene Mary And can any christian man notwithstanding endure to nourish vp yong wolues and tygers within our bosomes The r Apocal. 17. Romish harlot is drunke with the blood of the saintes and hath her garments made red with the slaughter of innocentes that therefore which Optatus lib. 2. contr Parmen saith of the Donatistes may with good reason be applied to papistes Iacerati sunt viri tractatae sunt matronae in fantes necati abacti partus ecce vestra ecclesia episcopis ducibus cruentis morsibus pasta est for by the Romanistes many innocent christians haue bene tormented and murdered women haue bene abused infantes haue bene cut in péeces women haue bene forced to loose their children and they haue fedde themselues with cruelty and the popes of Rome and their agentes haue bene ringleaders in these cruell executions they are therefore professed enimies rather then members of Christes church argument 53 The catholicke church neuer shewed more fauour to Iewes and infidels then to Christians that misliked the pompe tyranny and corrupt doctrine maners of the popes or bishops of Rome for with her children the church dealeth like a kinde mother most mildely she correcteth them if they offend genly and instructteth them carefully contrariwise she auoideth those that will not heare her admonitions and conuerseth not with them Christian emperors Å¿ Hac valitura C. de Iudaeis Caellâ—olis excluded the Iewes from all gouernment and authority in the common wealth t ibidem they did also restraine their insolencies with diuers sharpe lawes the like u Cod. de paganis sacrif templ course also they tooke with pagans and infidels shutting vp their impious temples and forbidding their sacrifices and idolatries but the Romish sinagogue doth procéede by a contrary course for she massacreth and murthreth christians resembling that vnnatural whore that before Salomon would haue the childe in controuersy cutte in peeces but the Iewes and wicked atheistes she nourisheth so they meddle not with the popes scuruinesse the popes by their inquisitors and executioners torment christians and receiue tribute of Iewes that dwell quietly in Rome x Onuphr in Alexandr 6. Alexander the sixt receiued Turks and Maranes into Rome when the Spaniardes could not endure them in Spaine and all popes shew more fauour to Turks than to such Christians as come within the reach of the Spanish or popish inquisition argument 54 The true church neuer sought either by forgery and falsification of mens writings or by lying and slandering to aduance the cause of religion for trueth is sufficient and strong enough of it selfe and néedeth not to be supported with falshood and lies Among ancient Christians false witnesses and slanderers were so fare from being estéemed in the church that they were quite excluded out of the church as appeareth by the acts of the councell of Agatha c. 27. and councell of Eliberis in Spaine c. 73. 74. but the church of Rome perceiuing that she cannot preuaile by plaine trueth and honest dealing goeth now about by suppressing of trueth and forging of counterfeit canons and false writings and by all maner of vntrueths and slanders to abuse the ignorant and simple multitude the scriptures as much as she can she suppresseth in vnknowen languages and corrupteth by making the olde Latin translation authenticall she deuiseth and spreadeth abroad false traditions and setteth out falshood vnder the names of false canons and constitutions vnder the name of the apostles false canons of councels counterfeit treatises set out vnder the name of Origen Athanasius Ambrose Nazianzene Hierome Chrysostome Augustine Epiphanius and other fathers forged decretale epistles vnder the names of Clement Anacletus Euaristus and other ancient bishops of Rome that were neuer acquainted either with such matters or such a stile Of late time most audaciously the Popes agents haue taken vnto them power to put out and to put in and to change what they list in mens writings of which forgery their expurgatorie indexes do plainly conuince them Bellarmine he with all his witte wresteth scriptures and fathers to serue his cause Caesar Baronius out of Simeon Metaphrastes Iacobus de Voragine Surius and such like fabulous legends hath sent vs from Rome whole cartlodes of lies To help him Alanus Copus or rather Harpsfield Alfonsus Ciacone and diuers popish companions haue set out diuers notorious and ridiculous fables finally to disgrace the trueth by slanderous accusations of such as haue shewed themselues forward in defence of it the popish faction hath hired Sanders Robert Parsons Creswel Cope or rather Harpesfield Genebrard Surius Cochleus Stapleton Allen Ribaldineira Bolsecus Laingius and other such like sycophants to raile aswell against princes as inferiour ministers can this company then be the true church that delighteth in lying slandering railing cogging and plaine forging argument 55 That cannot be the true church that offereth sacrifice to other then the true God that made heauen and earth qui sacrificat dijs eradicabitur praeterquam domino soli saith y Exod. 22. God to Moyses S. z De ciuit Dei lib. 10. c. 4. Augustine saith that God only is to be serued with sacrifices of praises and thankesgiuing and to haue the worship of Latria done to him Iohn Apocalyp 22. fell downe vt adoraret ante pedes angeli that is that he might worship before the feet of the angel but the angel forbad him and said vide ne feceris see thou do it not and afterward Deum adora The papists also confesse that the worship of sacrifices is due to God alone Sacrificium saith a Lib. 1. de missa c. 2. Bellar. est externa oblatio facta soli Deo he addeth superfluously the word externa for if we may not offer externall sacrifices to creatures much lesse may we offer our internal deuotions and sacrifices vnto them But the Romish church doth offer the sacrifices of incense of praiers and thanksgiuing not only to God but also to angels to the virgin Mary and to other saints In their Letanies they call vpon the virgin Mary vpon the angels vpon saints they confesse their sinnes to them and yéeld them thanks for benefits receiued neither do they offer incense only to saints but to their images either planted on the altar or néere vnto it finally they confesse that they say masses in the honour
of the virgin Mary of angels and saints and giue latriam or souereigne worship not to God onely but also to the images of God the Father God the Sonne and God the Holy ghost to the images also of the holy Trinitie and of the crosse Of their Agnus Dei they b Caerem lib. 1. c. 7. say Peccatum frangit vt Christi sanguis angit and when they consecrate a crosse they pray that as the world was deliuered from the guilt of sinne by the crosse of Christ so those that offer to the new made crosse by the merit of the same may be acquited from all sinne argument 56 The true church neuer vsed the mediation of others then of our Lord and sauiour Christ Iesus the c 1. Tim. 2. apostle teacheth vs that there is but one mediator betwixt God and man the man Christ Iesus but the Romish church hath gotten to it selfe a packe of mediators and doubteth not to entitle the blessed virgin the mediatrix betwixt God and man d Hist p. 3. Tit. 23. c. 3. Antoninus writeth that on a certaine time Christ sitting at the right hand of his father rose vp in fury purposing to destroy all sinners from the earth but that he was intreated by his mother to stay vntill such time as she had sent forth Dominicke and Francis to preach in the world neither can that trite and absurd distinction of some sophisters excuse the papistes that they accknowledge one onely mediatour of redemtion and vse to pray to saintes as mediatours of intercession for first the scriptures and fathers allow no mediators but such as are mediators of redemption and not onely of intercession and therefore that title of mediator the scriptures giue onely to our Sauiour as appeareth by the words of the apostle 1. Tim. 2. and Hebr. 9. 12. where our sauiour is called the mediator of the new testamnet and Saint e Lib. 2. contra parmen c. 8. Augustine where he dissallowed the title of mediator in Parmenian doth not deny that the pastor may intercede and pray for his flocke but that he may be called a mediator and his f Ibidem reason is quia vnus verusque mediator est which excludeth all men whether aliue or dead from this title of mediator secondly the papistes in their blasphemous canon doe make priestes mediators not onely of intercession but also of redemtion where they say qui tibi offerunt hoc sacrificium landis pro se suisque omnibus pro redemptione animarum suarum thirdly they so pray to angels and saintes as if we could not come to Christ but by them but our sauior doth immediatly call men to himselfe and teacheth vs to pray to the father in his name and Saint g In Rom. 1. Ambrose saith that to obtaine Gods fauour we need no spokesman but a deuout minde Chrysostome likewise homines saith h De poenit homil 4. he vtuntur atriensibus in deo nihil tale est sine mediatore exorabilis est and in another place i De profectu enang nihil tibi patronis opus est apud deum neque enim tam facilè deus audit si alij pro nobis orent qùam si ipsi pro nobis oremus etsi pleni simus omnibus malis fourthly they so pray to angels and saintes as they giue men to understand that they are present in all places for to Saint Francis Saint Dominicke and other saintes they pray in Italy Spaine France and other countries they also signifie that they vnderstand their heartes and deuotions but this is proper to God onely to be in all places and to search mens heartes and the same belongeth to no creature vnlesse we will ascribe diuinity vnto them fiftly they in their litanies to saintes and angels haue such formes of praiers as in the ancient church of Christ was no time vsed in the masse they pray to God that by the merites and praiers of saintes in all thinges they may be protected by Gods helpe at other times they pray to saintes not onely to pray for them but to defend them and helpe them finally they call vpon such persons as we haue iust cause to doubt whether they be saintes as for example traitors executed for their offences and friers and monkes odious for their superstitions in the first ranke commeth Thomas Becket and Campion and his fellowes in the second Francis dominicke Clare Rocke Catharine of Siena and such like vnlesse therefore Robert Parsons and his consortes can proue these formes of intercession to haue bene vsed in the church of Christ it is a great hazard but he will proue himselfe and his fellowes not to be of the church argument 57 In the true church of Christ we neuer read nor heard that christians vsed to scourge themselues before crucifixes and other images publikely or in their chambers of meditations priuatly or that they cried out before their images and crucifixes but we read that the priestes of Baal cut themselues so that the blood followed and that they cried mainly vpon Baal we read also that the priestes of Cybele in honor of their goddesse were wont to cut themselues they say also that in the Indiaes there are certaine priestes that lash themselues before their idoles are not then the papistes that scourge themselues before their images and in their chambers of meditations liker to Baals priestes and ethnikes then to the children of God argument 58 In the church of Christ sinners doe penance in their owne persons in the Romish church they thinke it sufficient to scourge themselues and to doe other offices of penance by deputies argument 59 In the true church of Christ the bishops of Rome gaue forth no indulgences nor iubelies nor did take on them to dispence Christs and the saints merits by publike charters nor gaue pardons of hundreds of daies or yéeres is it not then the false church that taketh this power vnto her argument 60 The true church is a societie of faithfull people vnder lawfull pastors for as the k Ephes 4. apostle saith our Sauiour Christ hath giuen pastors and teachers for the worke of the mynistery for the aedification of his body vntill we all meet together in the vnitie of faith and acknowledging of the sonne of God vnto a perfect man l Lib. 4. epist 9 Cyprian saith that the church is a people vnited to their bishop and a flocke adhering to their pastor est ecclesia saith he plebs episcopo adunata pastori suo grex adhaerens so likewise saith m In dial aduers Luciferianos Hierome quod ecclesia non est quae non habet sacerdotes and this we are taught by reason that there ordinarily can be no church where there is no ministery to gather a church nor a family of Gods children where there are no pastoral fathers to beget sons to God But the Romish church hath long wanted true bishops priests and
of late time haue not any that deserue to be entituled either bishops or priests where least any fond cauiller should mistake me as a certeine n A detection of vntrueths and falsifications disciple of antichrist hath done of late I doe giue them to vnderstand that my meaning is not to deny them to be the church that haue ministers or bishops faulty for life or defectiue in the execution of their office but onely those that haue bishops and priests without lawfull ordination and that doe not at all execute the office and function of a pastor or bishop and because the synagogue of Rome hath onely such priests and bishops as want lawfull ordination and vtterly cease to execute pastorall functions I saie that the same cannot be the true church of Christ I say then that Romish priests haue no lawfull ordination because they are ordeined first by heretikes by excommunicate and simoniacall persons which the canons doe prohibit to lay hands on any and disallow such as are ordeined by them that the popes of Rome and bishops ordeined by them are simonicall persons it appeareth by the practises of the conclaue in election of popes by the compacts made betwixt the pope and such as he ordeineth by the testimony of the conscience of papal creatures and publike writings o Lib. de schism Theodorick a Niem testifieth against Boniface the 9. and others and saith that Boniface sold the same benefice to diuers and when he lay a dying bought and sold and said he should doe well if he had money Vllerstone in his petitions crieth out of the simony of his time that was a cause also of the complaint of the Germaines in their grieuances venalia nobis saith Mantuan Templa sacerdotes altaria sacra coronae Ignis thura preces coelum est venale deúsque that they are heretikes it shall be prooued by the seuerall heresies old and new which the church of Rome holdeth Secondly they are not ordeined lawfully because they are not ordeined to teach and administer the sacraments but to offer sacrifices for the quicke and dead as appeareth by their p Machab. in lib. de missis episcop pro ordinib formularies of ordring priests q Lib. de sacra ord c. 9. Bellarmine likewise confesseth that this is the due forme of ordring priests respondeo saith he sacerdotes ordinari cum illis dicitur accipe potestatem sacrificium offerendi this ordination I prooue to be vnlawfull first because it conteineth no commission for the principall point of apostolicall or priestly function and next because it giueth them an office of sacrificing for quicke and dead which is more then belongeth to their charge or was executed by the apostles or ancient bishops of the church Thirdly they are ordeined by bishops that haue themselues no due ordination being sent abroad by antichrist rather to suppresse the trueth then to teach the trueth now euery man well vnderstandeth that no man can giue orders but such as haue receiued orders Finally they are most of them vncapable of ministeriall function and can neither teach nor administer the sacraments duly and if they were able yet doe they not teach Gods people but rather by their masses and confessions draw them to superstition and disloialty That the Romish church hath no true bishops it is to be proued both by the same and other reasons first no heretikes haue power to ordeine others but the pope is an heretike ergo the first the aduersaries will not deny the second we shall prooue by diuers arguments in his proper place secondly we haue declared and the world knoweth that the popes of Rome are simoniacall persons of which it also followeth that they haue no power to ordeine pastors thirdly Antichrist hath no power to ordeine pastors in Christes church but that the pope is Antichrist and the head of Antichrists kingdome I haue declared in my fift booke De pontifice Rom. fourthly he that is no bishop can not ordeine bishops but I haue declared that the pope is no bishop and it is euident for that r 1. Tim. 3. episcopatus is opus but the pope doth not the office of a bishop either in teaching or administring the sacraments further bishops as Cyprian diuersly declareth are the successours of the apostles but the Pope succéedeth Caesar in the gouernment of Rome rather than Peter and Paul in gouerning the church and other Romish bishops they rather kill Christes shéepe and massacre his lambs than feed them finally Romish bishops albeit they are after a sort sent to teach and administer sacraments yet most of them are vncapable of that charge and all leaue the office of teaching to a packe of loud mouthed monks and babling friers thinking that too base an office for their great and high estate But had Romish priests and bishops any mission or ordination yet is the same very defectiue and diuers from the graue forme practised in the ancient church for neither is such regard had of the capacity and ability of the persons chosen to this function but that often times boies and infamous persons are called to this charge neither are the solemnities prescribed in the canons obserued nor doe either the priests or bishops teach true doctrine and sincerely administer the sacraments nor doe they finally attend that office and execute that worke whereto they are called If therfore the Romish priests and bishops haue no due ordination or calling then are not the papists the true church if their ordination be imperfect and faultie then such is the popish church as their popish ordination of ministers is that is faulty defectiue and imperfect argument 61 The true church of Christ can not adhere to Antichrist our sauior Christ speaking of his shéepe ſ Iohn 10. saith they will not follow a stranger but will flie from him neither doth Antichrist seduce any bur such as perish as the apostle teacheth vs 2. Thess 2. but the Romish church adhereth to the pope which is declared manifestly to be Antichrist both by his doctrine by his maners by the forme circumstances of his reigne and diuers arguments which because I would not draw out this discourse into length I would desire the learned to reade in my fift booke De pontifice Rom. and our aduersaries to answere if they holde contrary Robert Parsons should also doe well to answere such arguments as I vsed in my answere to his Wardword to proue the pope to be Antichrist argument 62 As the true church of Christ was figured by the holy city of Ierusalem so the malignant church of Antichrist is figured and represented partly by Babylon Apocalyps 18. and partly by the purple whore Apocalyp 17. that rideth on a beast with seuen heads and had a cup of gold in her hand ful of all abominations and spirituall carnall filthinesse If then the state of Rome and the Romish church be represented by this purple harlot and by Babylon
call Rome vnder the popes false and wicked Babylon Gia Roma saith he hor ' Babylonia fals'eria his opinion is likewise confirmed by the bishop of Salzburg Auentin lib. 7. Michael Cesenas Petrus Blesensis and others and so guilty are the Romanists in their owne conscience that either they can not endure the interpretation of the Reuelation of S. Iohn or els they giue out such vaine constructions of it as neither satisfie themselues nor others argument 63 The true church of Christ did neuer worship S. Peter nor the ancient bishops of Rome nor did S. Peter suffer himselfe to be worshipped or carried on mens shoulders or to haue his pantofle kissed but the Romish church doth worship the pope and call him a god on the earth and Christes vicar and the foundation and spouse and head of the church the bishop of Modrusa in the councell of Lateran cried out to Leo the tenth te beatissime Leo saluatorem expectauimus others beare him on their shoulders others crie out to the pope to haue mercy on them others leade his palfrey others kisse his féet argument 64 The true church did alwaies reuerently thinke of the holy mysteries of Christian religion and accordingly did she vse them it is a common saying that holy things are respectiuely and reuerently to be vsed But the Romish church neither thinketh nor beléeueth reuerently nor vseth the mysteries of Christian religion so respectiuely as the holinesse and grauity of such things require one pope cast the eucharist into the fire Hildebrandus saith x In vita Gragor 7. Beno sacramentum corporis Domini responsa diuina contra imperatorem quaerens iniecit igni Pius Quintus cast one Agnus Dei into the water of Tybre y In vita de Pio 5. and another into the fire Cresciuto il Teuere saith Hierome Catena Pio vi gittò vn ' agnus Dei il fuoco appreso in vna casa piena di fieno vi si gitto vn altero All papists for the most part affirme that if a dogge or hogge or mouse eat a consecrate host he eateth the body of Christ really and properly the conspirators that were suborned by Sixtus Quartus to kill Laurence and Iulian de Medici were commanded to do it in the church and at the instant of the eleuation of the sacrament Dato signo saith z Lib. Geograph 5. Volateran cum eucharistia tolleretur When the pope rideth abroad he sendeth his corpus Domini before with the baggage and with the basest seruants of his house as Mouluc in a treatise directed to the Quéene mother of France declareth finally albeit the papists teach that the crosse is to be worshipped with latria or diuine worship yet doe the popes make crosses on their slippers to shew what base reckoning they make of their religion argument 65 The church of Christ is a society of beléeuing and faithfull people and a communion of saints this is an article of our faith that is proued by the definition and nature of the church but the Romish church requireth in her followers no more to make them her true members but that they professe the Romish faith outwardly and communicate with the church in sacraments and be subiect to the pope vt aliquis aliquo modo dici possit pars verae ecclesiae de qua scripturae loquuntur non putamus requiri vllam internam virtutem saith a De eccles milit c. 2. Bellarmine so by his account the church may consist of hereticks and most wicked persons so they make an externall profession of Christianitie and holde with the pope but such can not be parts or members of Christes church without true faith and charity argument 66 b Matth. 18. Whosoeuer heareth not the church is to be accounted as a heathen man or publican but he that heareth not the church of Rome that excommunicateth Christian princes and stirreth vp subiects to rebellion and debaseth holy scriptures and setteth vp vncerteine and false traditions and mainteineth false doctrine idolatry and heresie is neither to be accounted a publican nor a heathen man but a true Christian and follower of Christ Iesus the papists will denie perhaps the church of Rome to be guilty of this crime but the wicked excommunications of Paul the third denounced against Henry the 8. K. of England of Pius 5. Sixtus Quintus against her Maiesty and of other popes against other princes and the stirres that haue ensued of them doe prooue them to be authors of rebellion the rest we haue already touched and shall more at large proue hereafter argument 67 c Lib. de notis ecclesiae Bellarmine confesseth and all papists agree with him first that the true church of Christ is the catholicke church and maintaineth catholicke doctrine 2. that the same is most ancient sine dubio saith he vera ecclesia antiquior est qùam falsa 3. that the same shall alwaies continue ecclesia dicitur catholica non solum quia semper fuit sed etiam quia semper erit saith Bellarmine 4. that it shall be enlarged to the endes of the earth ecclesia catholica saith he non solum debet amplecti omnia tempora sed etiam omnia loca omnes nationes omnia hominum genera 5. that it hath a succession of bishops certaine and continuall 6. that it consenteth with the apostolicke church in the doctrine of faith sexta nota saith Bellar. est conspiratio in doctrina cum ecclesia antiqua 7. that it be vnited to Christ Iesus and haue the partes vnited among themselues septima nota saith he est vnio mēbrorum inter se cum capite 8. they confesse also that the doctrine of the church is holy 9. that it is effectuall 10. that the authors of the docttrine of the church are holy ecclesia enim saith Bellar. habet doctores sanctos 11. that the same is adorned with miracles prophecie 12. that the aduersaries of the church confesse the doctrine thereof to be true and finally that such as haue fauored the church haue prosperous successe and such as disfauour it euill successe and vnhappie endes but the Romish church is neither called catholicke of all nor is it catholicke in respect of place or doctrine nor is the same ancient the doctrine of popery being not established but since the councell of Lateran vnder Innocent the third the first father of transubstantiation enacted for the most part by the conuenticles of Constance Florence Trent nor hath the Romish church any assurance that it shall alwaies continue seing the same dependeth on the Pope and his determinations in neither of which is there any certainty for the pope may be taken away as saith d De auserribilit papae Gerson and his decrées doe oftentimes alter e Epist 2. ad Bohemos Nicholas of Cusia saith that the scriptures are to be fitted to the time and that they are diuersly to be vnderstood and that God doth
they professe their religion will neuer prooue ancient nor catholike not ancient for that diuers doctrines and traditions which they hold are new and vnheard of in the ancient catholike church argument 1 First they teach vs that the holy canonicall scriptures are no perfect canon of our faith for this doctrine is gathered out of the decrée of the councell of Trent that with equall affection embraceth vnwritten traditions and canonicall scriptures e Lib. 4. de verbo Dei c. 12. Bellarmine saith that scriptures are a part of the canon or rule of faith and not a whole rule dico secundò saith he scripturam etsi non sit facta praecipuè vt sit regula fidei esse tamen regulam fidei non totalem sed partialem f De doctrin princip li. 7. c. 1. Stapleton beside scriptures frameth a new rule which he calleth the order of tradition but this doctrine is new and contrary both to scriptures and fathers The g 2. Tim. 3. apostle he teacheth vs that the scriptures are able to make the man of God perfect and furnished for euery good worke he teacheth vs also that they are able to make vs wise to saluation likewise the fathers testifie that the scriptures are a perfect canon sufficiunt sanctae ac diuinitus inspitatae scripturae saith h Lib. contr idola Athanasius ad veritatis indicationem Basil in serm de fid confess saith it is an argument of infidelity and pride either to reiect scriptures or to bring in matter not conteined in scriptures he meaneth in questions of faith cum habeamus omnium exactissimam trutinam gnomonem regulam diuinarum legum assertionem saith i In 2. ad Corinth homil 13. Chrysostome oro vos omnes vt relinquatis quid huic vel illi videatur de his à scripturis haec omnia inquirite Tertullian writing against Hermogenes saith that he adoreth the fulnesse of scriptures And saint k Lib. 2. de doctr Christian c. 9. Augustine teacheth that all things concerning faith and maners are found in scriptures clearely propounded to conclude this point most derogatory it were to Gods diuine wisedome if any man should suppose the scripture to be an imperfect canon or halfe a rule or maimed doctrine as the papistes lately haue begun to teach argument 2 They haue made the bookes of Tobia Iudith Wisedome Ecclesiasticus Machabeies and such fragments of bookes as are in the old Latin interpreter and not in Hebrew equall to the bookes of Moyses and other prophets and to the writings also of the apostles this is the determination of the councell of Trent and the common doctrine now of the Iebusites and papists but new and no way approoued by the ancient church for these bookes were neuer allowed by any prophets or by the church of God before Christs time nor did the ancient fathers allow them Gregory in his morals lib. 19. c. 16. directly affirmeth the bookes of Machabeis not to be canonicall sicut ergo Iudith Tobiae Machabaeorum libros legit quidem ecclesia saith l In Prouerb Solomon Hierome sed eos inter canonicas scripturas non recipit he saith m In praefat in lib. paralip also where controuersie is concerning Apocryphall writings we must haue recourse to the Hebrews neither doth Augustine so make them canonicall as he reputeth them equall to other scriptures as appeareth by his words lib. 18. de ciuit dei c. 36. conrra Gaudent lib. 2. c. 23. nay Sixtus Senensis albeit he make all these bookes canonicall yet doeth he not giue to all equall authoritie let vs therefore sée any ancient writer that alloweth the decrée of the councell of Trent if the papists will not haue all men sée that they haue innouated the very canon of the Christian faith argument 3 They haue also made the old Latin translation authenticall contrary not onely to reason séeing it differeth not onely from the originall bookes but also is contrary to it selfe as may appeare by the editions of Sixtus Quintus and Clement the 8. but also to antiquity which as appeareth by the testimony of Hierome and Augustine alwaies preferred the originall bookes in matter of difference before translations argument 4 Concerning the interpretation of scriptures the conuenticle of Trent n Sess 4. determineth that no man shall interpret them against that sense and meaning which the holy mother church holdeth to whome it belongeth to iudge of the true meaning and interpretation of scriptures end by the church they vnderstand the the pope and church of Rome but this act is altogether new for we do not finde that euer the easterne or African churches were forbidden to interpret scriptures as well as the church of Rome or that the fathers of the church were tied to expound scriptures after the opinions of the bishop of Rome nay we finde that no interpretations are more absurd then theirs or more contrary to the meaning of the holy ghost as for example may appeare in these two points In the law of Moyses we are expresly forbidden to make grauen images to worship them but the church of Rome interpreteth these words so galantly that men may both make grauen images and worship them our sauior Christ saith bibitē ex hoc omnes but the Romanistes turne it contrary and will haue no communicantes to drinke of the Lords cuppe but the priest onely argument 5 In time past o Dist 15. c. sancta Romana Christians were forbidden to read the legends of Quiricus Iulitta and George the 8. books of Clement the acts of Tecla and Paul the booke of the assumption of the virgine Mary and such like The acts also of Siluestre bishop of Rome and writings concerning the inuention of the holy crosse and of the head of Saint Iohn Baptist were doubted of but now these legends for the most part are the grounds of Romish traditions which the church of Rome placeth in equall ranke with holy canonicall scriptures is it not then apparent that the very grounds of Romish traditions are laid vpon fables and of late inuention argument 6 The foundation of the ancient apostolicke faith was laid vpon the scriptures as is euident for that the city and church of God is built vpon the prophets and apostles Christ Iesus being the corner stone p Lib. 3. aduers haeres c. 1. Ieremy saith that the apostles first preached the gospell and afterward by the will of God deliuered the same in scriptures that they might be a foundation and piller of our faith but now Bellar. teachech vs that the pope is the foundation of the church and Stapleton doubteth not to q De doctr princip in praefat say that the pope is the chiefe subiect of ecclesiasticall authority and r Cancanonicis dist 19. Gratian like a shamelesse fellow vnder the name of Saint Augustine doubteth not to recken the popes decretale epistles among the canonicall scriptures argument 7 Stapleton
grant that any is saued iumbling catholike and Romane together as appeareth by the confession of the Iebusites of Burdeaux by Canisius Catechisme translated into Spanish by Hierome Campos Bristowes 12. motiue in the margent the cardinall of Cusa epist 5. ad Bohemos Cochlaeus hist Hussit lib. 11. argument 15 The papists also to fit their new fantasies haue coined a new definition of the church h De eccles milit c. 2. Bellarmine defineth the church to be a company of men conioined in one profession of faith and communion of sacraments vnder the gouernment of lawful pastors and especially of the bishop of Rome which definition is neither to be shewed in any authenticall writer nor prooued by any good argument for neither is it sufficient to professe the faith outwardly and to communicate in sacraments and to liue in subiection vnder lawfull pastors to make a man a true member of the catholike church nor can it be shewed that all christians haue euer liued in subiection of Romish bishops not that for that most wicked persons and atheists and heretikes may make an externall profession of their faith and receiue the sacraments as did Iudas and liue in outward subiection to their pastors which notwithstanding the ancient fathers doe not acknowledge to be true members of the church not this for the Easterne and Africane churches in time past were neuer gouerned by the popes decretales If Robert Parsons thinke otherwise let him produce thrée or foure decretales of popes whereto these churches yéelded obedience argument 16 The ancient fathers beléeued that the catholike church is a communion of saints and a multitude of true beléeuers the first is proued by an article of our creed and so proued that it may appeare that the fathers accounted no licentious liuers true members of the church Non ideo putandi sunt mali saith S. i Lib. 2. contr lit petil c. vlt. Augustine esse in Christi corpore quod est ecclesia quia sacramentorum eius corporaliter participes sunt the second is proued for that faith is the life of Christans Ecclesia est domus Dei saith k In Psal 51. Hilary omnes euangelicae fidei sectatores likewise l Lib. 1. de sacrament Ambrose saith that the first thing that is required in a Christian is faith and both these points I haue at large prooued against m Lib. de eccles part uat sedec 6. 7. Bellarmine but the papists if any credit be to be giuen to n Lib. de eccles miâ—it c. 2. Bellarmine do hold that a man may be a part and true member of the true church albeit he haue neither faith nor charitie nor any inward vertue so that by his confession the Romish church may consist of infidels atheists sodomites and abominable persons argument 17 The ancient church was wont to reuerence the apostles canons but the late Romish church doth not much regard them as is apparent by the the 5.9 and 31. canons which are not now obserued Ex 84. apostolicis canonibus saith o Lib. 5. de sacror hom continent c. 105. Michael Medina quos Clemens Romanus pontifex eorundem apostolorum discipulus in vnum coegit vix sex aut octo Latina ecclesia nunc obseruat likewise Martin Perez de tradit part 3. c. de autorit can apost saith that many things are conteined in the apostles canons which through the corruptions of times are not fully obserued argument 18 The ancient church neuer vsed to confesse their sinnes to angels saints and to the virgine Mary neither were Christians inioined in time past to say Confiteor Deo omnipotenti beatae Mariae semper virgini beato Michaeli archangelo beato Ioanni Baptistae sanctis apostolis Petro Paulo omnibúsque sanctis as the papists say in euery masse nay in ancient p In missa Jacobi Marci Basilij Chrysostomi missals this forme is not found argument 19 Neither did the priests clerke in ancient time giue absolution to the priest as it is in the missale of Rome nor say Misereatur tui omnipotens Deus dimissis omnibus peccatis tuis perducat te ad vitam aeternam for that is nothing els but to giue the keies to boies and preferre the scholar before the master argument 20 The confession of faith also set out by q Bulla Pij 4. super forma profess fidei Pius the fourth wherein all that take degrées in schooles or take charge of soules professe that they beleeue and admit ecclesiasticall traditions and constitutions and the scriptures according to the Romish sense the seuen sacraments and the doctrine of the councell of Trent concerning originall sinne iustice of works the sacrifice of the masse transubstantiation and other points there established is new and no where to be prooued out of the ancient fathers of the church argument 21 In the rehersall of the tenne commandements the ancient fathers neuer vsed to leaue out that commandement that concerneth the making of grauen images like to God and the worshipping of them But the Romish church knowing it selfe guilty of the breach of this commandement in their litle catechismes put before the office of the blessed virgine and diuers other r Catechism de Hieronymode campos bookes doe leaue the same quite out argument 22 In ancient time Christians beléeued that all was sinne that was contrary to the commandements of God for so they collected of the words of the law that pronounced all accursed Å¿ Deut. 27. Galat. 3. that did not abide in all things t 1. Iohn 5. that are written in the booke of the law to doe them and Saint Iohn saith expresly that all vnrighteousnesse is sinne and if it were not so then were the law of God a most imperfect and vncertaine rule but the u Consur colon f. 46. papists of late time affirme that all that is repugnant to the law is not sinne and that concupiscence is not sinne in the regenerate and finally that it is no sinne not to loue God withall our hart and all our soule argument 23 Ancient Christians beléeued that concupiscence euen in the regenerate is sinne for that is prohibited by the law of God that saith thou shalt not couet the apostle also doth call concupiscence in himselfe being now regenerate sinne and necessarily it must be so séeing we are by the x Deut. 6. law of God bound to loue God withall our hart all our soule all our strength Saint Hierome y In Amos 1. saith that it is sinne to thinke things that are euill and Saint z Lib. 2. contr Faust Manich. c. 27. Augustine teacheth vs that whatsoeuer is desired or coueted against the law is sinne but the late conuenticle of Trent decréeth that concupiscence in the regenerate is no sinne argument 24 The apostle Iames teacheth that we doe all of vs sinne and that in diuers things and Saint Iohn saith that he
owne sinnes much lesse for the sinnes of others n Bellar. lib. 1. de indulgent papists beléeue that a mans sufferings may be so great as they may serue for his own and other mens sinnes and are laid vp in a treasury whereof the pope hath the dispensation argument 74 Catholicks neuer beleeued that there are 7. orders and euery one of these a sacrament and yet all but one sacrament for that is as much as if a man should deny one and one to make two yet papists beléeue this o Sess 23. concil Trid. and accurse them that shall say contrary argument 75 Catholikes doe not beléeue that Christ ordeined seuen orders in the church or that exorcistes doore-kéepers and subdeacons were instituted by him or that they are a holy sacrament the papists notwithstanding doe hold contrary or at the least the contrary may be gathered out of their doctrine argument 76 Catholikes doe not deny but that second mariages are as well to be blessed as first mariages why then doe papists obserue and teach the contrary if they will be accounted catholikes argument 77 Catholikes doe not beléeue that by almes and fasting they are either iustified or able to satisfie for their sinnes but papistes as appeareth by Bellarmines disputes holde contrarie argument 78 Catholikes did neuer tie themselues to beléeue whatsoeuer the church of Rome or the pope determined for not onely the Asian churches dissented from Victor and the African churches from Sozimus but long since all haue left the popes that would not be oppressed by them Saint p Lib. de sacrament Ambrose sheweth that he was not bound to follow the church of Romes direction in all ceremonies but papists are tied to Peters chaire as they séeme to confesse by Pius 4. his constitution are bound to beleeue all things conteined in the Creed which the church of Rome vseth seruilly also they submit themselues for the most part to the decrées of the counsell of Trent argument 79 Catholikes doe not condemne all for heretikes that either teach or thinke otherwise of the sacrament of the altar or of confession of sinnes or other Romish sacraments then the church of Rome for concerning the Lords supper I haue q Lib. de missa papist cont Bellar. shewed that al antiquity is against the Romanistes and the rest shall be prooued as occasion serueth but papists condemne all that dissent from the church of Rome in the points aboue mentioned argument 80 Catholiks beléeue the catholike church but the papists only beléeue the catholike Romane church that is so much of the Catholike church as agréeth with the Romanists for so the Iebusites of Bordeaux in their confession doe signifie and the same is prooued by Bristowes 12. motiue the 5. epistle of cardinall Cusanus to the Bohemians and Sanders in his fift booke of his visible monarchy r Lib. 2 de eccles milit Bellarmine also admitteth none to be of the church but such as are subiect to the pope and that is Boniface the eight his determination c. vnam sanctam extr de maior obedientia argument 81 Catholikes are the shéepe of Christ and therefore kill none especially none of Christs shéepe but papists like woolues murder all that like not of the popes gouernment and doctrine argument 82 Catholikes are a society of saints and true beléeuers as S. Augustine sheweth lib. de ver relig c. 6. 7. but to be a true member of the popish church neither faith nor holinesse nor inward vertue is required as saith Bellarmine lib. de eccles milit c. 2. but onely an outward profession and obedience argument 83 Catholikes neuer beléeued that the pope of Rome was by Christ made his vicar generall or the spouse or the monarke or head of the church ſ De pontif Rom. lib. 2. c. 31. Bellarmine albeit he searcheth all corners yet cannot finde that any catholike writer had any such conceit is it not then apparent that the pope is a plaine intruder into ecclesiasticall gouernment and that the papists holding with him haue forsaken the catholike doctrine of the church argument 84 In ancient time the bishops of Rome were subiect to councels and at their entrance into their bishopricks professed and acknowledged their canons as appeareth by the chapters sancta Romana ecclesia and sicut sancti dist 15. but now papists will haue them to be aboue councels argument 85 In times past the bishops of Rome were subiect to emperors as appeareth by the lawes of Iustinian and diuers other emperors before him which are to be séene in the code vnder the titles de summa trinit fid cath de episc audient authent de ordinat episcop but now contrary to the old forme of gouernment of the church papists exclude the emperour and giue all authority to the pope t Sic omne dist 19. Agatho determines that all the decrees of the apostolike see are to be receiued as if they had beene established by the voice of Peter argument 86 Saint Cyprian teacheth that the apostles had all equall power and that is prooued for that they had like calling and u Luk. 9. Matth. 28. Iohn 20. like commission and for that the church was equally founded vpon them all but papists beleeue that Peter was head and monarke of the church x Summa de ecclesia and that the rest of the apostles were to him as the cardinals are to the pope for so Turrecremata a cardinall séemeth to holde argument 87 Among catholiks Christian emperors were alwaies wont to assemble generall councels as appeareth by the first foure generall councels of Nice Constantinople Ephesus the 1. Chalcedon and diuers others and that the cardinall of Cusa and Anastasius the popes principall agent in his library confesse ex superioribus habetur saith y De Concord Cath. li. 3. c. 13. Cusanus imperatores sanctos congregationes synodales vniuersalium conciliorum semper fecisse ita ego perlustrans gesta omnium vniuersalium conciliorum vsque ad octauum inclusiuè Basilij tempore celebratum verum esse reperi z Ibid. Anastasius also affirmeth vniuersales synodos de omni terra imperatores colligere solitos fuisse but to the papists this catholike forme of assembling councels is much displeasing argument 88 Our Sauiour Christ committed the gouernment of the church to his apostles and a Ephes 4. ascending vp on hie gaue some apostles some prophets some euangelists some pastors and teachers and these he thought to be sufficient for the gouernment and building vp of the church and gathering together the saints and worke of the ministery and he is no catholike that thinketh contrary the hierarchy therefore of the church of Rome where we sée a triple crowned pope a multitude of carnall cardinals a heard of fat abbots and generals of orders of friers and whole swarmes of monkes and friers is not catholike these friers a certeine popish b
say that the forme of confirmation nowe vsed by the Romanists is new not receiued before the councell of Florēce about the yeare of our Lord. 1423. And that I say true it may be confirmed First by the writinges of the Apostles wherein we cannot finde either institutiō forme or matter of that new sacrament Secondly by the practise of the auncient Church wherein albeit wée finde the formes of other sacraments yet we finde nothing of the forme or matter or manner of administration of popish confirmation The old ordinall of Rome hath nothing concerning it Isidore Amalarius and all ancient ritualistes omit it Apud antiquiores authores Lib. de confirmat c. 10. saith Bellar speaking of the forme of confirmation haec omnia verba non habentur nec hoc ordine Thirdly the auncient fathers doe neither mention the institution nor the proper matter nor the forme vsed in this action by the Romanistes Bellar. albeit he searched all corners yet found he nothing to purpose He citeth Iustine Tertullian Cyprian Ierome others Ibid. c. 5. 6. but they speake only of a ceremony of vnction and imposition of handes and that vsed in Baptisme most commonly Further more they haue not any part of that doctrine which the synagogue of Rome teacheth concerning confirmation Fourthly the schoolemen differ about the institution of confirmation some of them holding that it was instituted in a certaine counsell at Meldis concerning the formes also and matter or minister of this sacrament they are not resolued Fiftly we doe not find that confirmation was receiued by any authoritie before the counsell of Trent vnlesse we take the particular instruction of the Armenians for a generall establishment Finally the weake and absurd dispute of Bellarmine that is not able to produce any institution of this pretended sacrament nor to confirme either the forme or the matter or the doctrine of it may resolue a man that the whole as it is practised by the Romish Church is a new inuention Page 31. All this notwithanding our aduersary saith that it is a palpable vntruth viz. to affirme the forme of Popish confirmation to be a new inuention For to omit saith he how the forme of this Sacrament is as auncient as the Apostles But if he had omitted this indeede he should haue omitted a bold and impudent vntruth For how is it to be presumed that this forme of confirmation came from the Apostles when the aduersaries themselues before the conuenticles of Florence and Trent could neuer agree about the forme And what likelyhood is there that the Apostles did practise this forme when we finde no record or memoriall of it in auncient and authenticall histories Is it likely that the auncient church would not mention all the formes of their sacraments He saith also that we cannot shew any later beginning of confirmation as if we did not note the time of the instruction of the Armenians and conuenticle of Trent before which the schoolemen babled their pleasure but they had no certaine resolution on which they depended Lib. 4. contra Donatist He telleth vs also that as S. Augustine saith we are to beleeue that to be descended from the Apostles which the vniuersall Church holdeth and hath alwaies beene obserued and is not instituted by councels But where he saith that this is the case of confirmation he sheweth himselfe to be past shame in auouching so grosse vntruthes For first we shewe that the forme of confirmation was talked of in the conuenticle of Florence and established in the conuenticle of Trent Secondly Owlyglasse shall neuer be able to proue that the vniuersall Church receiued beleeued or taught the Popish doctrine and forme of confirmation Would he shew the same out of the Greeke Fathers and S. Augustine and other doctors of Africke Italy and other countries he might winne himselfe some good credit Finally he cannot shew by any good record that the Church of Rome hath alwaies receiued the doctrine and forme of confirmation that now is This done he proceedeth on and saith To omit this and many notable things els that it is sufficient to conuince master Sutcliffe of vntruth that Thomas of Aquine almost two hundred yeares before the councell of Florence setteth downe the verie same forme affirming it to be the vsuall and common forme practised in the church and Bellarmine noteth this place of Thomas But he sheweth himselfe a simple fellow to omit notable things and to say nothing worthy to be noted But his simplicitie is farre greater to thinke that either Thom. Aquinas is an authenticall witnesse or that his testimonie doth conuince me For albeit Thomas doe speake of such a forme of which he must not thinke me ignorant yet it is a ridiculous conceit to beleeue that all the vaine conceits of schoolemen were receiued generally in the Church great simplicitie not to vnderstand that the church of Rome estéemeth but a little the disputes of schooles vntill their schoole opinions be receiued by the pope or established by councels Further he is not able to shew that Thomas Aquinas saith that the forme of confirmation by him mentioned was the vsuall and common forme generally receiued in the Church Our aduersarie therefore sheweth himselfe first to be a vaine fellow to take exception against me in this point rather bewraying his owne ignorance then conuincing me of vntruth and next a lying compagnion in belying his owne maister Thomas Aquinas Sect. XI That in auncient time the sacrament was not vsually kept in pixes after the fashion of the Romish Church IN my former Challenge I say that the idolatrous adoration of the sacrament and the carying of it about in procession and keeping of it in pixes sauoureth of noueltie Owlyglasse not daring to denie all onely excepteth against that which I say of pixes but if he had remembred the matter of his Pamphlet he would not haue mangled my wordes and accusing others of falsification haue at euerie turne runne into it headlong himselfe Accusing me also of vntruth himselfe most vntruely and impudently affirmeth that testimonies of antiquitie are plentiful for keeping the sacrament in pixes for he is not able to bring one authenticall testimonie for this point The councell of Nice can 14. decreeth that if there be in presence no Bishop or Priest viz. beside him that administreth the sacrament that then the Deacons shall proferre edere that is minister the sacrament and receiue it themselues But this is nothing to the keeping of the sacrament the wordes concerning the time of ministration or communion onely and the canon intending to restraine the insolencie of deacons that at the communion presumed to receiue before eyther byshops or elders not that serued at the altar but that were present at the communion as appeareth by the olde Romish ordinall Can. 12. The same councell also would haue the excommunicat reconciled before they depart this life and to haue the communion deliuered to them but he is a simple
and my answeres My conscience and plaine dealing the iudge of all mens consciences doth best knowe and I hope all the course of my writings will iustifie against all the cauils of such vaine banglers My learning I acknowledge is not comparable to that which many of my brethren haue but yet I hope by the grace of God to maintaine a truth against the prowdest of the Popish faction But were it neuer so sclender yet vntill my bookes against Bellarmine be answered in that plaine and scholasticall sort that I doe answere him neither hath Owlyglasse nor any of his consorts any reason to despise it or to obiect want of learning vnto me Yet séeing hee doth vndertake to prooue that I haue no learning let vs sée whether Owlyglasse hath any better successe in this then in his former allegations concerning his supposed vntruthes and falsifications First he saith I bring such arguments to prooue the Papists to be no Catholikes and to maintaine new doctrine and heresie as touch not them but wound the Church of England But if this had béen so why doth not Owlyglasse vndertake to answere my arguments why doth he not dare to refute my discourse If they hurt the Church of England no doubt but such caterpillers as he that séeke our hurt and ruine would not haue omitted to take that aduantage His wordes therefore are but vaine bragges and néede no other refutation then his owne lewde performance in this encounter and déepe silence in the rest Next he saith he will take a scantling of my learning nothing answerable to my lookes and countenance But his scantling is very short and vnproportionable being but one onely argument Beside that it sheweth that both learning and honestie is very scant with him for where I go about to prooue that the Church of Rome is not the true church of Christ for that it wanteth true bishops and Priests the palfrey fellow onely repeateth my wordes whereby I prooue that euery true Church hath true bishops and priests but durst not set downe my wordes whereby I shewe that the Church of Rome hath neither true bishoppes nor priests And where he toucheth any reason of mine he marreth it with his lewde handling and mangleth my whole discourse omitting my thrée last reasons and not daring to set them downe I will therefore now let the ignorant ideot knowe that my reasons whereby I conclude that the Church of Rome hath no true bishops nor priestes at this time are strong and effectuall and that his cauillations against my words are vaine and friuolous First then I say that no man hath ordinarie power to ordaine bishops or priestes but he that is a bishop and a priest But the Pope of Rome is neither true bishop nor priest ergo the proposition our aduersarie denyeth not The assumption I prooue by these arguments First the Pope was ordained priest but to offer sacrifices and to say masses for quicke and dead But neither doth this ordination make a priest nor had true priests and elders euer any such ordination That this ordination doth not make a priest I prooue for that thereby the ordained neither receiue power to preach nor to administer the sacraments nor the keyes of the Church wherein priesthood consisteth If they receiue any thing it is to offer sacrifice But the Papists confesse that there is great difference betwixt the sacrament of the Eucharist and a sacrifice as appeareth by Bellarmines large disputes Lib. 1. 2. de sacrif missae Further this ordination doth not giue to priestes the right of apostolicall succession which consisteth in preaching and administring the sacraments which our Sauiour committed to his Apostles and their successours to the worldes ende as appeareth by Christs wordes Matth. 28. that priests in auncient time neuer had any such ordination it appeareth by the commission that Christ gaue to his Apostles Matth. 28. by the office of Pastors described Ephes 4. and 1. Tim. 3. and Tit. 1. where no mention is made of sacrificing for quicke and dead neither doth this clause hoc facite in any author signifie sacrifice for quicke and dead It appeareth also by monuments of antiquitie and auncient formularies In the 4. Councell of Carthage priests are ordained by imposition of hands but not to sacrifice for quicke and dead This argument our aduersarie for all his contemptuous spéeches of my arguments durst not once touch Secondly the Pope is not ordained to teach or gouerne a certaine flocke but to be the vniuersall bishop Bellar. lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 31. Prooem Clement the head of the Church the spouse of the Church the foundation of the Church and a little demy god vpon the earth with power ouer purgatorie and the keyes of heauen and hell And if he haue not this power then is he not Pope But this power is no where deliuered by any good commission to any nor doth it belong to any bishop for any thing we can yet learne for if it did then should all bishops haue that power Owlyglasse therefore may doe well to shewe vs this power out of scriptures and fathers or els his silence will teach him that the Pope is no bishop Bellarmine telleth vs of pasce oues meas and tibi dabo claues But he must finde out a better commission for the Pope or els all bishops will haue like power and the pope will prooue to haue no power vnlesse he féede and haue the keyes of the Church which by Owlyglasse I am assured will not bee proued Thirdly the Pope doth not féede the flocke by teaching or administer the sacraments or gouerne the Church as other bishops did but contrariwise taketh vpon him to be Emperour or gouernour of Rome which the auncient bishops of Rome neuer did But no man can be a King and a bishop both together nor a bishop without doing the office of a bishop For Episcopatus as the Apostle teacheth vs That is a worke and not a title oâ— honoâ— is opus and not onely hoâ—os Our aduersarie answereth that it is Donatisme to affirme that the efficacie of sacraments doth depend vpon the good or bad life of the ministers and that we are to harken to those that sit in Moyses his chaire albeit they be Pharisees and bad men otherwise And this he proueth by diuers testimonies out of S. Augustine and the harmony of our confessions being copious where no néede is and silent when he should answere But all this is no more to purpose then if he should tell vs a tale of a horse nest or of the popes mules and mulets for what is that to me or others that say not that the Pope or popish bishops are not lawfull bishops nor haue power to administer sacraments because they are Sodomites adulterers and wicked men but rather that the pope is no bishop at all because he doth not opus episcopi He will perhaps say he doth opus episcopi But then he must shewe that he féedeth the
flocke by teaching and that he doth administer the sacraments of the Lords supper and baptisme orderly and ordinarily as other bishops doe wherein I beléeue he will faile Fourthly I haue proued that the pope is Antichrist aduanced aboue all that is called God and the principall Patriarke of Antichrists kingdome But light and darkenesse shall as soone concurre as the tyrannie of Antichrist and the office of a bishop in one person I haue prooued that he is Antichrist in my fift booke de Pontifice Rom. against Bellar. which because he so aboundeth in learning and I haue none I would pray him to answere with his great learning and especially séeing it maketh so much for the credit of his father the pope that begot him on a strumpet the hore of Babylon his maships mother A braue fellow he is no doubt that is so well borne of father and mother And if his stomack wil brooke no latin let him refute my answere to Parsons wardword if not all yet so much as toucheth the Pope Finally the Pope is an heretike an apostata and a most notorious simoniacal person entring by brigues and faction and composition with the Spanish king and cardinals as is notorious to the world and appeareth in euery coÌ„claue and is not dissembled by popish writers but such by canoÌ„s albeit otherwise bishops are suspended froÌ„ ordaining bishops or coÌ„ferring orders That they are heretikes it cannot be denyed vnlesse Owlyglasse can shew that the points we haue handled in the 4. chapter of our former discourse are no heresies which if he be able to shew I doubt not but the pope for his paynes will make him cardinall That the Pops are apostatates it apeareth for that they haue declined from the ancient faith as I haue likewise declared in my former challenge That they are simoniacal creatures their buying and selling of the papacy and of all ecclesiasticall liuings of masses of sacraments of faculties doth manifestly declare and that this is a common fault of Popes it appeareth by their rules of chancerie by the Penitentiaries taxe Vid. regul Cancellar paenitent by the glosses of their canons by Albericus de Rosate in verbo Roma by Theodorica Niems treatise of schisme by baptist of Mantua and all stories that write any truth Neither is this a faulte of late crept into that see queÌ„ dabis mihi de tota maxima vrbe saith Bernard lib. 4 de consid ad Eugenium quite in papam receperit pretio seu spe pretij non interueniente He signifieth that the Pope was chosen by simony without simony certes no cardinall can sée to finde the Popes chayre By this it may also appeare that the Romish church hath no true bishops or priestes for first they are ordained by the Pope that is no bishop Secondly the Bishops neither preach nor administer the sacraments nor accompt that any parte of their episcopall function Thirdly Pope Ioane had noe power to ordeine Bishops or priestes being a woman But all that haue liued in the Church of Rome along time haue béene ordeined by none but such as were ordeined by her or by bishops that were made by her Fourthly all préests are ordeined to sacrifice for quicke dead As appeareth by Machabeus in lib. de missis episcoporum pro ordinibus conferen dis Bellarmine also saith that preistes are made by these words accipe potestatem offerendi sacrificlum that is receiue power to offer sacrifice Which is no sufficient ordination nor giueth préestes power either to preach or administer sacraments but rather a power in ancient time neuer belonging to préests as I haue proued against Bellarmine in my booke de sacrificio missae Fiftly no simoniacall persons or heretikes haue power to order others and if they doe it their ordination by canons is declared voyd they are pronounced irreguler and this I thinke Owlyglasse will not deny but he will answere percase that the Popish bishops are neither heretikes nor simonicall persons let him therefore if he will make his answere good make answere to my obiections concerning the heresies and simonyes of the Church of Rome Sixtly the popish bishops are all slaues of Antichrist as appeareth by their slauish oth c. ego N. de iureiurando If then the pope be proued Antichrist and the aduersary of Christ and his Church his adherents caÌ„not be déemed true bishops Finally albeit the Popish Church had a certaine forme of ordination and bishops and préestes so called yet nether can the ordination be accouÌ„ted lawful being contrary to canons nor can they be déemed true bishops and priests that neither preach that which Christ commanded nor obserue his commission nor administer the sacrameÌ„ts according to Christs institution Oftentimes also the Pope hath ordeined boyes ignorant persons vtterly vncapable of episcopall function bishops and preests And such being so ordeined neuer did any part of ministeriall function if then the Romish Church be like her bishops then as she hath false and defectiue bisshops so is shee a false and defectiue Church But saith Owlyglasse Pag â—2 the councell of Trent hath made such holsome decrees concerning the diligent and often teaching and preaching of bishops and preests as Master Sutcliffe can finde no iust cause of complainte But if he had let downe these wholsome decrées he would haue béene much ashamed of the decrées themselues and more of the slender exequution of them For Concil Trid. Sess 5 c. 2. they decrée that bishops shall teach by theÌ„selues or others so that by this rule women may be préests for they may teach by others this may be fulfilled if bishops neuer teach at all Beside that we doe not reade that the first bishops of Rome did preach by others or set vp louzy fryers to prate in pulpits as now is the fashion of the Romish Church Our Sauiour Christ bad his Disciples preach themselues or els he would not haue sent them And S. Peter preacheth himselfe and vsed no deputation for the matter as now the Romanistes doe furthermore now the execution of this lawe is so neglected that I doe not beléeue that Owlyglasse albeit he hath well frequented all corners of Rome hath heard the pope preach And when the old Cardinall of Lorrein offerd to preach he was derided for his labor of all his compagnioÌ„s so vnséemly a thing it séemeth for a Cardinal bishop to preach He answereth further That I would be loth that our church should continue no longer then bishops doe their duties in preaching and feeding But he doth wrong our bishops to compare them to Romish prelats that neither preach nor thinke that preaching belongeth to them and for the most parte vnlesse it be some frier or foxe inroabed with bishops apparell preach not nor speake more then stockes and images in Churches He doth also mistake me much if he thinke that I conclude that any congregation is not the true church where bishops doe not their duties For that is
alleadging the testimony of Anselme Deusdedit Leo nonus Petrus Damianus and such other forged deuises For first it is intituled Palea which argueth that it was thrust into Gratian and was for credit as light as chaffe Secondly this donation séemeth to be translated out of the legend of Syluester Thirdly all stories report contrary to this donation that Constantine was baptized at Nicomedia a little before his death Constantinus Nicomediae baptizatus est saith Theodoret paulò ante mortem Lib. hist 1. c. 32. distulerat enim vsque ad illud tempus in Iordane stuuio hoc promereri desiderans The same is also confirmed by the testimony of Eusebius Hierome Ruffin Socrates Sozomen and others But this donation doth signifie that he was baptized by Siluester and as it is in Siluesters legend cured of a leprosie and that before the warres with Licinius and Maximinus 4. This donation was granted as is sayd in the beginning of Constantines reigne But that cannot be true séeing it mentioneth ConstaÌ„tinople that was not so named nor founded by Constantine vntill long after In the Nicâ—ne councell Alexander was called episcopus Bizantij and Sozomen testifieth that Constantinople was founded in the height of Constantines prosperite 5. This donation preferring the bishop of Rome before the other patriarkes is playnly repugnant to the counsell of Nice that maketh all the patriarkes aequal 6. The bishop of Rome neuer enioyed any such prerogatiues as are giuen him by this counterfeâ—t grante either in Gréece or other places 7. He is called Vniuersalis episcopus by that grante yet did Gregorie the first refuse that title long after this time 8. The Popes now weare a triple crowne yet Siluester would not as this donation pretendeth weare an imperiall crowne 9. No authenticall history maketh mention of this great donation 10 Nay contrarywise histories relate that Constantines sonnes and successors did long after inioy those things which are in the gift preteÌ„ded to be deliuered to Siluester 11. Neuer were Constantine and Gallicanus consulls together Finally the rude and rascall stile and the circumstances of this grante nothing fitting Constantines time nor person nor yet the person of Siluester that yet scarce was secured from persecution doe playnly declare the same to be forged falsification 21 The constitution also of Ludouicus mentioned dist 63. c. ego Ludouicus Is most grosly forged For first the same contradicteth the donation of Constantine For what néeded this grant or donation if Constantine had giuen the same and much more before Againe if the Popes of Rome had béene in possession of this right the french that were greate benefactors to that see Theodiric a Niem Langius would neuer haue disturbed them 2. histories teach that vntill Boniface the 9. his time the popes were neuer possessed of the temporalties of Rome 3. there are diuers copyes extant of this grant as may appeare by Gratian and volaterran Geograph lib. 3. Which doe contradict one another But writinges repugnant one to another L. scripturae Cod. de fid instrument and contayning manifest contradictions deserue no credit Scripturae diuersae say lawyers fidem sibi iniuicem dero gantes nihil habere firmitatis possunt Neither can two contrary propositions be taken for true as lawyers hold in l. si is qui. § vtrum ff de rebus dub l. vbi pugnantia ff de regulis iuris 4. The Romanistes neuer did chuse the pope according to this grant nor did popes of late time grant that emperors had any authority to giue a forme for the election of the Pope Finally the rude and barbarous stile and termes of the grant and all histories that write of the gouerment of Rome about the time of this Ludouike do proue it to be conterfect falsification 22 The Popes also and their agents haue conterfected two certaine epistles vnder the names of Iustinian and Iohn bishop Rome which are now thrust into the code C. de sum trinit of fid Cath. s inter claras And are commonly alleged for the Popes authority and iurisdiction as appeareth by the disputes of Bellarmine and the fabulous narrations of Caesar Baronius the forgery is detected First by ancient manuscript bookes where these two epistles are not to be found as Alciat testifieth parerg lib. 5. c. 23. Secondly these epistles are repugnaÌ„t to the law next precedent For here the emperor doth signifie that he did then pubish this confession first L. cognoscere Cod. de summa Trinit fid Cath and sent it to Iohn bishop of Rome to be allowed or dissallowed wher-by the law precedent and law beginning cum saluatorem in the same title it is manifest that he had published the same a yeare before and sent it to Epiphanius bishop of Constantiople and to other Churches 3. Ado of Vienna in his chronicle and Platina in the life of Boniface the 3. testifie that the bishop of Rome was not called head of the Church before Phocas his time 4. the law decernimus C. de sancros ecclesijs and law Constantinopolitana in the same title doth giue that that to the bishop of Constantinople that is héere claymed by the bishop of Rome 5. Here the emperor promiseth to do nothing in causes ecclesiastical before he had made the bishop of RoÌ„e acquainted withall but that is refuted by the lawes called nouellae nu 6. 11. 123. concerning the creation and ordination of bishops the number of patriarkes archbisshops their iurisdictions and priuiledges and likewise by the nouel constitutions 3.5.16.58.133 137. al which concern mere ecclesiasticall causes Finally the letter being written in Gréeke to a Romayne bishop from a Romayne Emperor and translated after a most barbarous fashion doth playnly declare the same to be forged falsification 23 In the register of of Alexander the third vnder the colour of some counterfect grantes challenge is made by the popes to the crowne and souereinty of England it behooueth vs therfore to looke vnto the fingers of these impostors and falsaries that by one tricke of forgery are wonte to vsurpe a whole kingdome nouit prudentia tua saith Alexander the third Anglorum regnum ex quo Christi nomen ibi glorificatum est sub apostolorum principis manu et tutela extitisse his meaning is if he durst vtter it that the souerein dominion ouer England belongeth to the pope Whosoeuer list to read ouer Augustine Steuchus the popes bibliothecary or rather babling falsary shal find diuers counterfect instruments of the saÌ„e nature wherby the popes clayme the kingdomes of Croatia Aragon Dalmatia Denmarke Spayne Hungary Poland Russia yea and the empire of Rome to belong to their sea So gaynful hath the craft of forgery beene to that sée And so shamelesse are the popes agents in their forgeryes falsification 24 Most impudenly they make the Emperor Otho to sweare fealty to Iohn the 12. or as some recken the 13. dist 63. c. tibi domino A matter so against reason forged as
founders falsification 2 Gregorie the fourth saith that all bishops causes and the discussing of matters of religion belōgeth to the apostolike Romane See as the head of all Churches the place frō whence the Church tooke her beginning cum nulli dubium sit saith hée quod non solum pontificalis causatio C. praeceptis dist 12. sed omnis sanctae religionis relatio ad sedem apostolicam quasi ad caput ecclesiarum debeat referri inde normam sumere vnde sumpsit exordiū Anatorious lye For the law went out of Sion and not from Rome and bishops causes were handled in times past in councels and not before the bishops of Rome There also were matters of faith decided and not by the Romish bishops as this lying Pope affirmeth Nay the causes of the bishop of Rome himselfe as wel as of all other bishops were handled in councels falsification 3 Vnder the name of Athanasius the Church of Rome c. Septuaginta dist 17. teacheth that the counsell of Nice published 80. canons which were reduced afterward to the number of 70. according to the number of 70. disciples and that the copie brought to Alexandria was burnt by heretikes But authenticall stories doe refute this lye and shew that there were onely 20. Canons established in that councell Beside that Luke 10. Luke saith that Christ sent 72. disciples As the old latin transtation hath Thirdly if the canons were 80. it were a méere falsity to cut of or reduce 80. to 70. Finally of the burning of the canons of the Nicene counsell there is no recorde in any authenticall writer falsification 4 Marcellus saith that these words Psal 81. ego dixi dij estis are spoken of Preestes And thereby would proue them to bée aboue magistrates Si seculares in publicis iudicijs saith he C. synodum dist 17. libellis vtuntur appellatorijs quanto magis sacerdotibus haec eadem agere licet de qubus dictum est ego dixi dij estis The Pope therefore may bee conuinced of notorious lying and forging by all interpreters and not only by the text it selfe falsification 5 Vnder the name of Leo. c. ita dominus dist 19. They teach that Peter was assumed into an inseperable bond of vnitie with Christ hunc in consortium indiuiduae vnitatis assumptum id quod ipse erat voluit nominari a matter vntrue and blasphemous and vnworthy to be vttred by Leo. For albeit Christ consist of two natures yet no man euer yet sayed beside this counterfect◠Leo that Christ and Peter made one person falsification 6 Anacletus saith that Peter was made bishop when Christ sayd to him thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will builde my Church and the gates of hell shal not preuaile against it C. innouo dist 21. and I will giue thee the keys of the kindome of heauen He saith also that the rest of the Apostles made Peter their prince ceteri vero apostoli cum eodem pari consortio honorem potestatem acceperunt ipsumque principem eorum esse voluerunt But this second poynt is refuted by the whole tenor of the euangelical history and the actes of the Apostles recorded by Saint Luke For in no place we finde where the Apostles did ordaine or make Peter their prince or gouernor Nay we rather finde where Christ made all the Apostles equall The first point is contradicted also by the words of Christ who in the future tence said Dabo tibi and not Do tibi Bellarmine also holdeth that Peter in this place receiued nothing but a promise quorum verborum saith he planus obuius sensus est lib. 1. de pontif Rom. 10. vt intelligamus sub duabus metaphoris promissum Petro totius ecclesiae principatum Hee speaketh of the sence of the words rehersed by Anacletus and by his exposition it appeareth that Anacletus sayd vntruely that Peter was made bishop by christs words vttred Mat. 16. which may also be proued by Turrecremata in his treatise de ecclesia Finally all the Popes agents hold that Peter receiued the primacy from Christ and not from the Apostles falsification 7 Gelasius saith that the Church of Rome obtained the primacie not by any ordinances of synodes C quamuis dist 21. but by Christes owne words in the Gospell A matter most vntrue For the scriptures speake no where of the primacy of the Romish Church neither can it be proued out of the wordes tu es Petrus alledged by Gelasius Neither doth euery prerogatiue of Peter belonge to the Church of Rome Nor had the apostle Peter any such high primacy As the Pope nowe claymeth and practiseth falsification 8 Pope Nicolas saith that Dioscorus was not condemned for matter of faith C. in tantum dist 21. but for denouncing an excommunication against Leo bishop of Rome But the actes of the 2. councell of Ephesus being in fauour of Eutyches and the councell of Chalcedon do reproue him and playnly conuince him of vntruth The same also may be gathered by the chapter Canones dist 15. And therefore the glosse to salue this lye saith we must so vnderstand Nicolas his words as if he had sayd that Dioscorus was not condemned for matter of faith onely which was no part of Nicolas his meaning falsification 9 Omnes siue patriarchij cuiuslibet apices siue metropoleon primatus aut episcopatuum Cathedras vel ecclesiarum cuiuslibet ordinis dignitates C. omnes dist 22. saith Nicolas the Pope instituit Romana ecclesia But he telleth a grosse vntruth for the scriptures tell vs that the Apostle Paule ordeined bishops in Crete Ephesus and diuers places both in Europe and Asia and ecclesiasticall histories tell vs that neither the Church of Ierusalem nor Antioch nor other easterne Churches nor their dignities were founded by the Church of Rome Finally the actes of councels tell vs that councelles did appoynt the seuerall limits of bishops diocesses did enlarge their dignityes according to diuers occasions and that emperours and the dignities of greate cityes did adde dignity to the bishops falsification 10 The same Nicolas also affirmeth that Christ gaue to Peter terreni simul caelestis imperii iura that is the right both of the kingdome of heauen and kingdome of earth Ibidem But our Sauiour Christs words shew that he gaue him no earthly kingdome but promised him onely the keyes of the kingdome of heauen Nay if he be Christes vicar then he must clayme no earthly kingdome For our Sauiour Christs kingdome was not of this world falsification 11 Anacletus affirmeth that Peter and Paule were both crowned with Martyrdome in one day and at the same time C. sacro sancta dist 22. a matter denyed by Prudentius peri steph hym 12. Arator in Act. Apost lib. 2. and the author of the 18. Sermon de sanctis that goeth vnder Saint Augustines name and diuers others falsification 11 Pope Nicholas saith that Constantine called the bishop of Rome God Constat à pio principe
proued against them or that they did any thing more then the lawes of armes enforced them for their owne necessary defence The like slandrous Buls did Paul the third publish against Henry the 8. king of England and Pius Quintus and Gregory the 13. against her Maiesty Wherefore vnlesse Rob. Parsons and his consorts can iustifie these matters to be true it will appeare that the Romish religion is not onely maintained with lies but also grounded vpon a packe of lies For such as these are an infinite multitude of lies may be found in the Popes and the Churches of Romes principall recordes Of which I shall haue occasion if God bee pleased to talke more at large otherwhere CHAP. VI. A taste of Bellarmines vnsauoury falsifications I Would be loth to wrong any especially in writing where all that reade may be witnesses of the wrong if any be offered Wherfore to answere my aduersaries accusatioÌ„ that saith I haue slandered and infamed the worthy prelate Cardinal Bellarmine Praeface where I charged him with falsifications and lies I will nowe godwilling iustifie my saying and shewe that his workes are not as Owlyglasse saith the sworde of Gedeon but rather the sworde of Goliath whereby a man with labour and diligence may cut off both his owne head and the head of antichrist The same is also like a leaden sworde guilted ouer and fayre in shew but nothing trenchant in proofe Hee might more fitly haue compared them to Augias stable that coÌ„tained an infinit heape of dung but to be purged if learned men would take the paines to examine them For my part I doe testifie before God that they haue much confirmed mee in the truth and truly affirme that they are more tedious to read then hard to refute in matters especially that concerne vs. But now to come to the matter I will offer to the reader a taste of his falsifications and lowde leasings purposing to adde more if our aduersaries please to continew this course of examination of ours and popish authors writings I will also ioyne with him his fellow Caesar Baronius with his x. legions of lyes Not doubting but if they vnderstand their errours their faces will turne crimsin And why not their faces as well as their roabes especially if they haue any remaynder of their pretended Virginall modestie falsification 1 First he doth wilfully corrupt the sixt canon of the councell of Nice lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 13. the canon beginneth thus mos antiquus perdurat in Aegypto vel Lybia vel PeÌ„tapoli But Bellarmine maketh the canon to begin far otherwise Obseruandum saith hée in libris vulgatis dâ—esse initium huius canonis quod tale est ecclesia Rom. semper habuit primatum but these last words are playnly forged as may appeare by all the copyes of the actes of the Nicene councel neither can it excuse him that one Paschasius act 16. concil chalced hath these words or that Copus a counterfect câ—mpagnion doth affirme that a certaine Abbot called Dionysius doth so read this canon for Abbots may proue forgers as well as others and little credit is to be giuen to the Popes agente in his owne cause Further Paschasius his words so stand that we may probably coniecture that some latter falsary hath so set down the words of this canon as we read them now in the tâ—mes of councels set out by Papists Finally all authenticall histories testifie that before the councell of Nice the Church of Rome was litle respected and Aeneas Siluius doth in playne termes confesse so much Neither can Parsons deny it vnlesie he put on his visor of impudency falsification 2 In his booke de pontif Rom. c. 31. he falsifieth Hieromes words and peruerteth his meaning to proue that he called Damasus the foundation of the Church Hieronymus saith he in epist ad Dâ—masum de nomine hypostasis super hanc petram ecclesiam aedificataâ— scio vbi Damasum petram ecclesiae vocat But Hieremes words stand thus ego nullum primum nisi Christum sequens beatitudini tuae id est cathedâ—ae Petri coÌ„munione consocior super â—am petram ecclesiam aedificatam scio Whereby it appeareth that Hierome meant to follow none but Christ and that he meant Christ when he speaketh of the Rocke For so the pronoune Illam that is referred to that which is further of doth teach vs. But Bellar. to proue the Pope to bée the foundation of the Church leaueth out Christ and for the pronounce Illam writeth hanc like a cunning falsary falsification 3 In the same booke and chapter he falsifieth the actes of the councell of Chalcedon septimum est saith hée caput ecclesiae quo vtitur concilium Chalcedonense in epistola ad Leonem qui but tu veâ—ut caput membris praeeras These words I say are falsely alledged For first it cannot bee prooued that this epistle was written by the councell as Surius hath recorded Act. 3. Concil Chalced. Secondly admit the whole epistle was not forged yet there is no mention made of the heade of the Church as Bellarmine affirmeth for the worde Caput in these words quibus tu velut Caput membris praecras is referred to certeine Priests of Leoes order in which ranke he sheweth himselfe principall Bellarmine therefore to make some shew leaueth out both the words going before and the words following after which playnly shew that the authors of that epistle neuer meant to cal him the head of the Church His falshood may appeare by the words as they follow in that epistle Act. 3. concil Chalced. set out by Surius Si vbi sunt duo aut tres congregati in nomine eius say they ibi se in medio eorum fore perhibuit quantam circa sacerdotes peculiaritatem potuit demonstrare qui patriae labori suae confessionis notitiam praetulerunt quibus tu quidem sicut caput membris prae eras in his qui tuum tenebant ordinem beneuo lenriam praeferens imperatores vero ad ornandum decentissimè praesidebant The Latin is rude and barbarous sauoring of a monkish humor But by the words we may sée that the authors of that epistle made Leo heade of preestes and men of his cote and not of the Church nor councell Wherein emperors most decentely did praeside and sitte as cheefe moderators as the fathers of that councell teach vs. falsification 4 Likewise reckening vp the names and titles of the bishops of Rome he saith that Eusebius in his cronicle anno 44. doth giue them the title of Pontifex Christianorum Which is a mere forgery For not the bishops af Rome but to Peter only is that title giuen if it be not thrust into the text But what belongeth and is peculierly giuen to Peter may not be claymed by euery bishop of Rome For I hope euery one of them will not be called Simon nor an Apostle nor the cheefe or first Apostle Nor will they I suppose write as Peter did in his
is now an infant or that he hath communicated his gouerment with his mother Thirdly neither doth Peter nor any other Disciple of Christ teach or maintaine the Romish doctrine concerning the worshippe of our Lady and the Popes authority All these figures therefore are lying and false figures falsification 7 Sixtus quintus in his decretall epistle profired before Baronious his bookes saith that he hath faithfully and diligentlye reported the stories of the Church and deliuered the true fountaines of apostolicall traditions speaking of his booke he calleth it opus fideliter scriptuÌ„ and not only reporteth so of his bookes that already were published but of those that yet he had not séene prophesiyng belike of Caesar Baronius his future workes perfections and exploytes speaking of his diligence in describing of Romish traditions he saith that in his bookes of Annales apostolicarum traditionum purissimi fontes aperiuntur But this is a notorious and large vntruth for not only his traditioÌ„s are fabulous but his discourse most vaine and false being grounded for the most part vpon lying legendes counterfect sermons and orations set out vnder the names of fathers lewd authors and such as Simeon Metaphrastes Anastasius Gratian Iuo Theodorus Studites certein bookes that neuer yet sawe light and Baronius allowing this Epistle of Sixtus must néedes proue himselfe a lyar falsification 8 The yeare and precise time of Christs natiuity being the ground of all his worke it must néedes follow that if he faile in that then that his whole booke is nothing but a packe of lies That the whole worke is layed vpon that point himselfe confesseth haec basis quaedam ac fundamentum annalium esto saith he Apparaâ—us ad annales eclesiast But that he hath erred in that point it is very probable Epiphanius in panario haeres 51. saith that our Sauiour was borne Augustus and Siluanus being consuls Seuerus hist lib. 2. saith hee was borne when Sabinus and Ruffinus were consuls why then should we rather beléeue Cassiodorus whoÌ„e Baronius followeth then the other two But if this were not erroneous yet in the supputation of yeares continually he erreth reducing matters rather to the false tradition of the Romish Breuiaries and other rituall bookes then to the truth falsification 9 This sentence which he placeth in the front of his booke in petra exaltauit me nunc exaltauit caput meum super inimi cos meos he doth falsely apply to the Romish church contrary to the meaning of the Prophet Psal 26. For he speaketh of himselfe Beside that he saith abscondit me in tabernaculo suoâ— in die malorum protexit me in abscondito tabernaculi sui that is he hath hidden me in his tabernacle and in the dayes of my trouble hath protected me in the secret place of his tabernacle But the Romanistes will not graunt that the Church of Rome is a congregation hidden or that God doth place the same in the secret place of his tabernacle Furthermore that which the prophet speaketh of himselfe cannot by any meanes be applyed to the Pope or Romish Church for it is not God that hath aduanced the Pope to this height of pride nor doe those heresies which the Church of Rome maynteineth nor those massacres and impostures which shée worketh proceede from god Finally God shall destroy antichrist with the breath of his mouth and shall not exalt him nor suffer him long to be thus exalted falsification 10 In his epistle to Sixtus quintus he giueth the title of Vniuersal or Catholike to the Romish Church and doubteth not to affirme the traditions of the Romish Church to be holy and auncient pro sacrarum traditionum antiquitate saith he ac saÌ„ctae Romanae catholicae ecclesiae potestate but of the prophanenesse and nouelty of the Romish traditions I haue spoken already both in my challenge and in my bookes de missa and other treatises against Bellarmine and I doubt not but thereby euery man may conuince him of lying both concerning the holinesse and also the antiquitie of Romish traditions To affirme that the Romish church is catholike concerning faith vniuersally taught I haue declared in my challenge to be most false to affirme that the Romish Church is the vniuersall and catholike Church in regard of time and place is not only most false but also most absurd for were the Church of Rome the true church as it was sometime yet as wel may we call London all england as the Romish Church the catholike Church falsification 11 In the same epistle most impudently he applyeth these words of Iacob Genes 27. surge sede comede de venatione mea vt benedicat mihi anima tua to himselfe as if he had béene a hunting about Rome and brought Sixtus quintus a goate or some like venaison and as if Sixtus quintus were a prophet like to Iacob And to fitte the words to his purpose he addeth to the text the word Pater and taketh away the word sede and saith surge pater comede de venatione mea vt benedicat mihi anima tua Which is a false and leud kinde of abusing of scriptures falsification 12 Concerning the visible monarchy of the Pope he telleth if not a visible yet a very palpable lye In praefat Catholicae ecclesiae visibilem monarchiam saith he à Christo domino institutam super Petrum fundatam ac eius legitimos verosque successores romanos nimirum pontifices inuiolatè conseruatam c. demonstrabimus But if Christ had apointed any such visible monarchy it is strange that neither the Apostles nor first church of christians could euer sée it Againe it is absurd to thinke that generall councels would haue made lawes if there had béene a generall monarke apoynted ouer them Thirdly if Peter had béene a monarke yet it is absurde to say that the visible monarchy is founded vpon him For no man saith that the kingdoÌ„e is founded vpon the King neither is it probable the foundation being inuisible that the building should bée visible Finally this being a ground of his legendicall fables that the bishops of Rome succeeded Peter in the visible monarchy of the church it must néedes follow if this ground faile him the cardinall lyeth in euery page of his annales and as often as he talketh of this matter But that neither Peter was constituted monarke of the church nor the bishops of Rome haue succeeded in any such phantasticall monarchy I haue at large proued in my booke de pontifice Rom. set out against Bellarmine some fowre or or fiue yeares sence falsification 13 Out of Clement lib. strom 6. most simply and falsely he affirmeth Apparat. p. 17. Cod. Antuerp that as the Iewes knew God by the prophets so God did separat from the commoÌ„ multitude of the Gentiles the most excellent of the philosophers and made them capable of Gods beneficence He alledgeth also an apocryphal text out of Paule and seemeth to affirme that some Gentiles did knowe Christ
A CHALLENGE CONCERNING the Romish Church her doctrine practises PVBLISHED FIRST AGAINST ROB. PARSONS and now againe reuiewed enlarged and fortified and directed to him to Frier GARNET to the Archpriest BLACKEVVELL and all their adhaerents By MATTH SVTCLIFFE THEREVNTO ALSO IS ANNEXED an answere vnto certeine vaine and friuolous exceptions taken to his former challenge and to a certeine worthlesse Pamphlet lately set out by some poore disciple of Antichrist and entituled A detection of diuers notable vntrueths contradictions corruptions and falsifications gathered out of M. Sutcliffes new Challenge c. S. Pauls words concerning the followers of Antichrist 2. Thess 2. Eò quod charitatem Dei non receperunt vt salui fierent ideo mittet illis Deus operationem erroris vt credant mendacijs A praediction concerning Iesuits Friers and Popish masse priests and their swarming abroad in the wold Apocal. 9. And out of the smoke of the pit there went out Locusts into the earth and they had power giuen to them like vnto scorpions AT LONDON Printed by Arnold Hatfield 1602. TO THE RIGHT honorable Sir Robert Cecill Knight THe publike affaires of this State right honourable depending so much upon your counsell and direction I should not onely wrong you but others also and forget my selfe if I should either holde you with any long discourse or importune you with the hearing of a priuate quarrell betwixt me and a certeine base and vnworthy aduersarie whose pleasure is to contend with me about certeine small quirks and questions It may also seeme a matter vnwoorthie your place and person to offer vnto you a small treatise concerning so small trifles the aduersaries whole discourse which I answere being spent about certeine pretended vntrueths and falsifications wherewith he would gladly charge me if he could Yet forasmuch as this controuersie grew first out of a challenge made by me some two yeeres since to Robert Parsons a man rather for his hatred to the State and treacherie against his Souereigne than for learning vertue or pietie knowen to many and seeing the author of this quarrell now hath enforced me to discusse some points both of Religion and State not vnprofitable to be well vnderstood I haue made bolde to present this treatise ensuing that conteineth not onely my former challenge but also an answere to my aduersaries friuolous obiections to your Honors hands The whole is diuided into diuers chapters of which diuers doe conteine intire discourses whereof you may chuse and reade one or more as your great occasions and laisure will permit and none there is I hope so barren but it may yeeld some fruit But if it may please your Honor to peruse the whole you shall then better vnderstand not onely the occasions of this quarrell but also the iustice of our cause and the vaine cauils which our aduersaries make against vs for want of better matter when as we without all circumloquution charge them with haeresie and falshood in matter of religion and disloyalty and treachery in matter of State Your Honor shall also thereby perceiue the great weaknesse of our aduersaries cause and the pouertie of the principall actors in the same who abandoning the maine points in controuersie begin now to picke quarrels at words allegations points quotations and other by-matters and ceasing to ioine with vs and like Diuines to argue and dispute fall to plaine calumniation and railing for hauing some yeeres past written diuers treatises not onely against Robert Parsons but also against Robert Bellarmine the chiefe Patriarke now of all the Papists and hauing published a challenge against Rob. Parsons and proued that his consorts the Papists are neither good Catholicks nor yet true Subiects yet do I not finde any that dare encounter me hand to hand nor haue I receiued any answere to any purpose nor haue I yet encountred any that hath opposed himselfe to any discourse or argument of mine Parsons he is content to be silent and he that hath put foorth the pamphlet called The detection albeit he could not holde his peace yet could he not say much being of the number of those idle fellowes qui nec tacere nec rectè fari possunt he doth onely except against certaine allegations and by-matters and quotations of my challenge but the discourse it selfe and the conclusions thereof were either too heauy for him to lift or too hot for so frigide and maleficiat a fellow to touch If then law doth iustly praesume him to be guiltie that being arreigned at the barre standeth mute then is it not to be praesumed that either Rob. Parsons is cleere or his cause good or that his clients are such as he pretendeth againe if a Decius in l. ◠ff de reg iur Barth in l. quaesetum §. denique ff de fundo instructo lawyers say true that exceptions confirme the rule in cases not excepted then hath my aduersarie confirmed the maine discourse against Parsons and his adherents hauing not said any thing vnto it but only excepted against a few places whereof he taketh 13. to be vntruly alledged and 13. to be falsified Furthermore if in the very places where my aduersarie thought to winne greatest aduantage he hath gotten nothing but rather shewed his owne ignorance malice I hope all indifferent men will well allow of the rest and grant that I haue vsed more than ordinary circumspection in this labour for doe what a man can yet may either marginall notes be misplaced or words stand disorderly or things be mistaken Finally if to answere the aduersaries obiections and to encounter him in his turne I shal be able to charge not onely Bellarmine Baronius Parsons and such like meane fellowes but also the Pope himselfe the Church of Rome with vntrueths and falsifications which can not be answered then Gods iustice will appeare that hath brought them into the pit which they digged for others and I hope they will henceforth forbeare to charge me and other honest men with lies and falsifications finding themselues most guiltie and vs in respect of themselues most innocent Of all men the detector shall haue least reason to make a challenge concerning vntrueth and falsifications being able to answere nothing in a b In an answer to a calumnious relation the Papists stand charged with diuers falsifications and yet dissemble the whole matter cause where he is defendant nor able to iustifie that pamphlet which himselfe hath published But of all these matters your Honor shall then be able best to iudge when you shall haue read the discourse ensuing and compared his exceptions with my challenge and my answere with his vaine exceptions all which I doe present to your Honor as much esteeming your iudgement in such cases and desiring to haue my cause heard and tried by men of such integritie and iudgement and little weighing the vaine cauils of others if my labors be approued by men of such grauitie and wisdome The worke as far as
if he had not wilfully shut his eies that the case is not like and the reasons he might have vnderstood if he had not bene sencelesse they being so plainly laid downe in my refutation of his father Robert parsons his calumnious relation sent vs from Rome very wisely of matters done in France Further he might well haue remembred if he had not bene forgetfull that I offred the papists more then was demanded for I did not onely promise to deale with Parsons or any of his consortes in any priuate conference but also in publicke writing which might not onely be viewed of all men but also remaine to posterity as a testimony against those that should be conuinced either of vntrueth or forgery and which being extant in print neither we nor our aduersaries should be able to alter or deny or misreport any thing that is written as is the ordinary course of Popish Parasits in such conferences and to shew that I meant to performe as much as I promised I began to obiect certain epistles and canons forged not by such base thred-bare companions as himselfe but by the popes and church of Rome I shewed also that they had falsified the scriptures and published infinit and montrous lies in their legends read publickly in the church finally I put Robert Parsons in minde of the notorious clipping and corrupting of fathers of late practised by the papists by their rubarbatif and expurgatorie indexes but he like a wise fellow kept himselfe close and would no more heare of the matter thinking it was better as the old prouerbe teacheth in this Carian to make triall of this hard aduenture and to c The proverbe In care periculum facito teacheth that in base fellowes it is best to trie dangerous experiments thrust this asse downe headlong from the rockes knowing well that if we should ouercome him or come to the taking of him up we should finde nothing but the carcase of a dead asse wherefore then is our adversary so desirous of a conference that doubteth to trie his manhood in iustifying his friends falshood and forgery concerning matters already laid to their charge d Protrusit asinum in rupes Horat. ep againe when he seeth our readines to answer why is he so slow to obiect Finally where he thinketh to triumpth most gloriously and to leade my brother Willet and me both captiues and fast chained at the taile of his chariot there he doth most pitifully disgrace himselfe and free vs and marre all that he medleth withall For first speaking of falsifications he compareth them to Christ and such mens incredulity as will not beleeue him he compareth to the incredulity of Thomas that would not beleeue Christes resurrection before he saw and felt manifest signes of it the sentences alledged out of fathers and other authors saith c Praes fol. 5. he be so mangled and maimed c. as no protestant I am sure will beleeue vntill feeling and seeing with Saint Thomas convince his incredulity is not this a braue gallant then trow you that compareth trueth to falshood the feeling of Christ to the feeling of falsifications Secondly where the maine controuersy betwixt me and Robert Parsons in my challenge is concerning the church of Rome and where this blinde baiard might see that I haue alledged diuers strong reasons to prooue that the congregation of Romanistes under the pope and cardinalls is not the true church of Christ there all this notwithstanding my adversarie smoothly dissembleth the matter and taketh that as granted which he poore fellow can neuer prooue and saith that my brother Willet d Fol. 1. praef and I imploy our forces in assaulting the impregnable sort of gods church and battring that rocke against which the gates of hell shall not preuaile as if the congregation of the malignant and wicked rable of antichrist could be the true church of Christ or as if the gates of hell had not long since prevailed against the pope and church of Rome our aduersary therefore taking this for granted that is the controuersy if without controversy I haue not demonstrated that the church of Rome is not the true church sheweth that he is pregnant with folly of which he will not be deliuered before he die that his face is as hard as the rocke of which he talketh Thirdly he calleth popish religion Catholicke and affirmeth f Fol. 2. praef it was planted here by Gregory the great who by succession receiued it from Peter c and that it was alwaies visible since Christ bearing still saile in the tempests of all persecutions but he should doe well to shew how true religion can be visible for our saviour Christ saith g Iohn 4. that true worshipers worship God in spirit and truth but spirituall worship and true internall deuotion is not so easily seene unlesse therefore our adversary suppose popish religion to consist in the popes mitre and in coules of monkes and such like externall matters he shal hardly proue religion to be visible Againe he doth greatly wrong the popish cause if he affirme popish religion to have bene planted here in England by Gregory and be not able to answer my challenge and to demonstrate those novelties and late receiued fancies which I have mentioned either to haue beene taught by Gregory or at the least by his disciples to haue beene planted here in England Furthermore seeing in my challenge I doe prooue that popish religion is not catholike and giue for iustification of that point notable instances such as our aduersary shall not be able to answer is it not notorious impudency to take this as a matter either prooued or confessed and slily to call haeresie catholike religion finally I must entreat some plaine dealing papist to admonish this detector or rather detractor of ours not to say that Gregory receiued the popish religion that now is mainteined by the pope of Rome and was first established in the conuenticle of Trent from Peter or that all that is taught in Gregories dialogues or epistles came from Peter or that the Romish church that now is visible in the pope cardinals monkes and swarmes of friers and in Romish ceremonies hath borne saile in the tempests of all persecutions for it is the pope and his bloody inquisitors that do persecute others and are not persecuted and if this be a quâ—…ty of the church to beare saile in tempests of persecutions certes the pope and his retinue cannot be the true church that for many hundred yeeres have lived in all pompe iolitie and pleasure but if the Romish church be so well able to beare saile in tempests it were much to be wished that the pope and his cardinals would saile to the Indiaes where we might heare no more of them and that they would take our aduersary with them who percase would prooue a better swabber then a disputer Fourthly In the beginning of his Praeface he saith he will present to his
readers view a representation or liuely paterne of a conference that is notable vntrueths and falsifications c. and these also he auoucheth he will gather out of master Willets and my writings wherein I would pray all moderate papists to consider with indifferency this fond speech of this most miserable popish creature and proctor he calleth notable untrueths and falsifications a paterne of such a conference as he desireth If then he desire a conference he must needs desire vntrueths and falsifications if his words haue any sence I know he hopeth to picke them out of our writings but if he finde any they must be such as are vttered by himselfe and his conforts and not by vs. in the meane while his fellowes are sory to see him speake so foolishly of conferences vntrueths and falsifications Fiftly He e Fol. 1. praef talketh also verie idelly of backe dores and deceitfull entries such as Daniel detected in Bels idolatrous priests which if I did not know the mans great simplicity I would haue imagined to haue beene foisted into his Praeface by some backe friend to popish religion to the great disgrace of Romish priests that by backe dores and deceitfull entries play many lewd parts with their nonnes in Spaine and Italy and with recusants wiues maides and daughters where they are lodged and interteined in England as shall be prooved by particulars if any 〈◊〉 to aske me the question These also doe worship idoles as brutishly as the f Daniel 14. in the Latin translation Babylonians did Bel and set vp the images of saint Anthony and saint Dominicke and other saints vpon altars as the Babylonians did their god Bel. finally they burne incense to their idoles and crouch to them and offer sacrifices before them as the idolatrous priests did before Bel. There resteth therefore nothing to make them all like to Bels priests but now their fraudes and cousinages and idolatries and impieties are discouered that some zelous prince would doe with the popish priests of Baal in England and other places as the king of Babylon did with the priests of Bel in his country and that would make an end both of the whole controuersy and of this idle fellowes brabling 6 Likewise under the title of his booke hee setteth downe this verse g Hierom 14. falsely saieth the Lord doe the prophets prophesie in my name I haue not sent them nor commanded them nor spoken to them they prophesie unto you a lying vision and diuination and fraud and the deceipt of there owne heart whereby it seemeth he was hired to speake shame and reproch of his owne most lewd companions comming directly from antichrist and not from Christ of the church of Rome that in liew of Gods word readeth fables and lying legends and of the pope that in his lying decretales brocheth the deceits of his owne heart neither can this prophesie be expounded of any so fitly as of the false priests of Baal that come with faculties from the pope without any one word of authority or lawful mission from God and that prophesie lying visions of the restoring of the idolatrous religion of papists and preach the fancies and deceits of there owne hearts out of their masters conieâ—turall and false dictates I know he aimeth at vs. but hauing chosen this sentence for an ornament of the front of his lying pamphlet he must be content to take it to himselfe and must for any helpe he shall haue of vs necessarily be forced to apply it to his friends where it is best deserued 7 Talking of suposed falsifications he saith three things make a falsary first changing of the trueth into falshood secondly craft and malice and lastly domage or hurt and to proue his words true he alledgeth the names of Hostiensis and Panormitan two ancient canonistes but vnlesse he acquit himselfe the better in talking of falsification it will be proued that he hath falsely alledged these two authors no man certes euer talked more simply of falsity and falsaries then this falsary for not either change of trueth into falshood is falsity no albeit it be craftily done with detriment to some person for then should euery malicious and hurtfull liar be a falsary also and the authours and approuers of the Romish legends and breuiaries should also be notorious falsaries hauing told many grosse malicious lies to the great slander and hurt of religion nor hath our aduersary rightly defined a falsary for a falsary is he that in writings addeth or detracteth or altereth any thing fraudulently as appeareth by the glosse in c. in memoriam dist 19. and as the Romanistes shew themselves to be by their expurgatory indexes but saith our detractor in the margent in the french copy printed by Hierome Verdussen it is so but this is contrary to the text beside that we are no more ro beleeue the print of Hierome Verdussen then of Iulian Greenesleue if our aduersary will make such crakes he must bring vs better authours then Hierome Verdussen or the popish reporter of the conference betwixt M. Plesu and Eureux is it then likely that our aduersary should conuince vs of falsification that albeit himsefe committeth many grosse falsifications yet knoweth not what this word meaneth which may also appeare in this that he chargeth me with falsification in the first and second place noted page 47. 51. where I doe not so much as alledge any writing or any mans words but onely quote Augustin and Epiphanius in the margent to shew that my assertion may be proued out of their writings 8 His metaphors and profound allegoricall speeches he vseth to draw from womens rocks as though saith he he had not towe inough to his rocke which sheweth that this companion is better seene in womens rockes and frockes then in any point of diuinity beware therefore you of the cacolicke crew that such gallants come not neere your wiues daughters nor maids that they play not with you a tricke of their cacolicke religion if you beleeue not me beleeue Palingenius that would haue such mates excluded out of mens houses that meane to keepe their women chast 9 And although this is the mans great simplicity and weaknesse yet would he needs incounter at one time M. Willet and me both together nay as if we were nothing in this giants hands with great arrogancy he setteth also vpoÌ„ M. Thomas Bell a man while he was yet a popish priest among them accounted the most learned sufficient and graue man among their company and now well knowen by his learned workes not answerable at the least not answered to haue much profited since but what is it that our wise aduersary obiecteth that he should cry out so loud against Master Bell what is the Gordian knot that he supposeth to be insoluble forsooth because he saith that the bishops of Rome vntill the daies of Saint Augustine and long after were very godly men and taught the same doctrine that Saint Peter
committing a fault in the verse and marring the sence His reprochfull termes omitted and his small errors pardoned there is nothing in his pamphlet which I haue not answered and I hope in that sort that he shall not be able to take iust exception against any thing I haue said or done it may be that he will be offended for that not being able to speake by letters and finding his name to be E. O. I doe name the baby somtime detector or detractor somtime ectaticall owliglasse I haue great reason to doe it for I doe perceiue that he is a desciple of Robert Parsons who in his pamphlet of reasons for not going to church calleth himselfe Iohn Howlet what then can be more consonant then that his disciple that goeth about to imitate him in his pride railing and phrase of speech though very vnhandsomly should be called Owliglasse alias Howlyglasse and ectaticall that is leapt out of his wit into a little fit of foolery if he like not this name then let him set downe his owne name and for my part he shall not heare worse then his name vnlesse his faults deserue it Both this challenge and the answere to the detractors exceptions presuming vpon thy indifferency I recommend to thy reading much I will not request at thy hands and small fauours are easily granted Examine I pray thee both my answere and my aduersaries obiections and yeeld to neither side more then is prooued compare his great brags with his poore talent of writing and his scornefull termes with his slender matters and thou shalt easily perceiue that short answeres may serue such simple arguments it may be that thou and I differ in opinion yet neuer refuse to yeeld to trueth nor resolue to defend disloialty or errour I haue as thou maiest see dealt plainly and professe openly that I will not mainteine any error whereof I can be conuinced if the aduersarie would take the same course there might be an end of this contention Rob. Parsons beganne this quarrell albeit he hath first giuen it ouer the ground of his pleading standing principally vpon the title of ancient and catholike religion and the innocency of massing priests and friers and their consorts I gaue him a short issue in my former chalenge and offered to proue that popish religion established in the conuenticle of Trent and now receiued by the church of Rome is neither ancient catholicke nor true if they cannot proue themselues to be catholicks why doe they entitle themselues catholickes if their relsgion be new why doe they bragge of antiquity if they be haeretickes why are they not ashamed to take to themselues the praerogatiues of the true church if the Iebusites and rheir consorts be combined with forrein enimies what reason haue they to challenge the fauour due to subiects Vpon occasion of an ecstaticall fellowes importunity I doe renew the same challenge againe and by all meanes prouoke Robert Parsons to answere and because percase he is busie comploting of matters against his country at Rome I addresse it also to Frier Garnet and the archpriest Blackewell that are neerer at hand and not vnaquainted with the worthy volume of exceptions lately published against me If Parsons haue not laisure let one of them answere it is a shame to begin a quarrell and to giue it ouer first for one bout they haue no reason to refuse me if they pretend want of books and laisure they know Doway is not farre off They haue begon to crie out of falsifications and untruthes let them therefore make triall how they can answere for themselues Parsons was woont to be ready to plead for others now therefore he hath no reason but to plead for himselfe In time past he and that false traitor Allen filled mens eares with their clamours contra persequutores Anglos let them therefore defend their consorts that are preditores Angliae enimies to their country no man hath greater cause to defend traitors then traitors If they refuse to answere for themselues or to satisfie others I hope for modesty sake hereafter they will neither arrogate to themselues the title of the church nor the shelter of catholicke religion neither can they with honestie vant of antiquity or accuse true men of heresie whereof themselues are most guilty finally if shame restraine not their tongues yet feare of punnishment may keepe them in temper being declared to be professed enimies to their prince and country a packe of rinegned english cōspiring with the enimies of this state combined together for the ouerthrow of religion the realme If my aduersary and his consorts shall no way be able though otherwise willing inough to cleare themselues of most malitious libelling lying and forging I trust they wil hereafter spare me a plaine fellow and one that no way standeth in need of such poore shifts for the iustification of my cause And I doubt not but with shame inough they will for euer hereafter cease to make any challenge concerning lies and falsifications hauing so euill successe in this first incounter If I haue cleared this state from all imputation of iniustice in the proceeding against Iesuites seminary priests popish rebels and their adherents neither haue the magistrates reason to suffer Robert Parsons his libels to flie abroad to the slander of the state nor any good subiect to allow of his calumniations and most wicked libels If it doe clearely appeare that Robert Parsons and his trecherous consorts are linked and combined with foraine enemies and by no meanes will submit themselues to her Maiesties lawes and authoritie those that haue the custodie and execution of her lawes committed vnto them I doubt not will haue a watchfull eie ouer the proceedings of such slippery companions and with great constancie and resolution mainteine hir Maiesties authority and execute her lawes against such as wilfully impugne it the late edict published against this vermine doth shew that the state is not onely well acquainted with their leud practises but also resolute to punish such wicked practisers and plotters as hitherto haue abused her Maiesties great clemency toward them If it appere that the Iebusites and priests teach haeresie and lies it behooveth all true christians to auoid them Saint Iohn in his second epistle doth giue vs warning not to haue any familiaritie with them or so much as once to bidde them God speed the church c Apocal. 2. of Thyatira is reprooued for permitting a wicked false prophet to teach and seduce Gods people and our sauiour d Matth. 7. Christ giueth vs warning of false prophets that come vnto vs in sheepes clothing and inwardly are rauening woolues these false masse-priests deuoure many widdowes houses and abuse the simplicity of many yoong youthes to their vtter ruine and destruction and yet that is not the woorst for they do not onely ouerthrow their worldly states but also destroy their soules and lead them headlong into hell If the popes agents vnder
pretence of religion haue intangled their folowers in diuers practises of faction and treason I hope all English albeit otherwise fauorers of popery wil better looke how they engage themselues in treason they come from forreine enemies and depend vpon them and though they talke of religion yet their intention is wholy for the pope and Spaniard and their course is irreligious and factious If popish religion founded in the conuenticle of Trent and taught by late popes and their proctors be catholike and ancient then will it be an easie matter to shew it and to answer our obiections where we prooue the contrary if our aduersaries flie triall and will not ioine with vs and directly answere then haue all papists and others reason to flie from such false teachers and heretikes and to abandon all their wicked haeresies there is no agreement betwixt Christ and Belial 2. Cor. 6. betwixt trueth and error light and darknes if they can shew themselues that they are no idolaters they will cleere themselues if not why do they seeke to erect altars of Baal in euery corner and why doe not all Christians auoid to communicate with the priests of Baal in their idolatrous masse 2. Cor. 6. there is no agreement betwixt the temple of God and idoles neither 1. Cor. 10. can any drinke the Lords cuppe that doth participate at the table of diuels or diuelish masse but what should I talke of the Lords cup when these idolatrous priests take the Lords cup from all that follow them If the aduersaries be cleare of lying and falsification then will they answer plainly and directly as I haue answered them if their lies and forgeries be made notorious to the world he is not very wise that will trust such lying and forging companions But what should I need to declare that briefely which at large is prooued in the discourse following reade onely diligently and examine carefully and iudge indifferently and so leauing thee to thy meditations and referring thee to the touch of both our aduersaries accusations and our answers I beseech God to giue thee true vnderstanding of his sauing trueth and that hee will giue thee grace if thou knowest the trueth to perseuere constant vnto the end if thou cariest a preiudicate affection towards popery then to see into the deformities impostures and abuses of popish religion and that in the end it will please him to discouer all fraudes impostures conspiracies trecheries and vilanies of the popish faction and to let thee see the damnation of the great whore and the abominations of Babylon Adieu Thine in all Christian affection MATTH SUTCLIFFE A CHALLENGE concerning the malignant church of Antichrist and false doctrine and lewd practises of Papists Directed to Rob. Parsons Frier Garnet G. Blackwell the Archpriest and all their adhaerents CHAP. I. That the Church of Rome that now is and that embraceth the doctrine of the Pope and conuenticle of Trent is not the true Church of Christ Iesus THe Church of God being a 1. Tim. 3. the house of God and b Ibidem the pillar and ground of trueth and c Galat. 4. the mother of all faithfull people as the Apostle teacheth vs it is no maruell if all congregations that professe Christian religion do also challenge to themselues the name and title of the Church d Inst lib. 4. c. vlt. Singuli quique haereticorum coetus saith Lactantius se potissimum Christianos suam esse catholicam ecclesiam putant euen the couenticles of hereticks doe imagine themselues to be true Christians and entitle their Congregations by the name of the Catholike church and that this is true the papists affoord vs most euident proofe for albeit in many points they know not the voice of Christ Iesus but follow a stranger that without all colour challengeth to himselfe to be Christs vicar yet very confidently and proudly they call themselues Christes true catholicke church and challenge to themselues all those prerogatiues that are due to his most holy spouse neither do they only challenge to themselues the title and name of the Church but also exclude all others from the same and as Leo said speaking to certeine monkes of Palestine ecclesiae nomine aduersus ecclesiam armaminï so we may well say of these blinde zelators of popery that in the name of the Church they fight against the true Church of Christ Iesus That the papists adhering to the pope of Rome and imbracing the doctrine of the conuenticle of Trent are not the true church of Christ Iesus it may be prooued by diuers inuincible reasons argument 1 for first the church of Christ is built onely vpon Christ Iesus as a principall rocke and a foundation most sure and immoouable No man saith the e 1. Cor. 3. Apostle can lay any other foundation beside that which already is laied which is Christ Iesus for he is that f Isai 28. corner stone that is placed in the foundation of Sion he is that g Matth. 16. rocke vpon which the church is built Super hanc petram quam confessus es saith S. h Serm. 13. de verb. Dom. Augustine super hanc petram quam cognouisti dicens Tues Christus filius Dei aedificabo ecclesiam meam id est super meipsum filium Dei viui aedificabo ecclesiam meam he saith the church is built vpon Christ Iesus whom Peter confessed neither doe the fathers meane otherwise where they affirme the church to be built either vpon the confession or faith of Peter or els vpon Peter himselfe for all these doe either indirectly vnderstand Christ whom Peter confessed or Peters faith concerning Christ but the Romish church that now is is built vpon the pope and vpon his Sée and doctrine Est Petri sedes saith i In praefat in lib. de pontif Rom. Bellar. lapis probatus angularis pretiosus in fundamento fundatus he k Lib. 2. de pontif Rom. saith also that the Pope is the foundation of the building of the church and goeth about to prooue it by certeine words of Hierome although that good Father neuer thought of any such matter l Sanders his rocke of the church Sanders doth endeuour to proue that the Popes of Rome are the vnmouable rocke of the church Turrian likewise because Christ said aedificabo ecclesiam meam non aedifico ecclesiam meam concludeth that the popes of future times and not onely Saint Peter were vnderstood by that rocke vpon which the church is built seeing then the church of Rome is built vpon a foundation diuers from the foundation of Christ his church and relieth vpon the pope as much or more then Christ Iesus it cannot be the true church for if the papists say that Christ is the chiefe foundation and the Pope is the next they crosse the scriptures that make Christ the sole foundation and onely attribute the name of foundation to the apostles and prophets in that
they built all vpon Christ Iesus and taught that which immediatly they receiued from God but the Pope receiueth nothing immediatly from God nor doth he now preach Christ as did saint Peter argument 2 Further the true church of Christ is built vpon a rocke most solide and vnmouable against which the gates of hell can neuer preuaile but the church of Rome is built vpon the popes and their see against which the gates of hell both haue already and may further preuaile as appeareth by the Ch. Si papa dist 40. where it is supposed that the Pope may draw with him innumerable soules into hel and m In Matth. 16. Lyra confesseth that diuers popes haue proued apostataes from the faith and that finally is proued by diuers particular examples as of Marcellinus that sacrificed to idoles of Liberius that fell into Arrianisme of Honorius condemned for a monothelite and diuers other popes that fell into diuers heresies and forsooke the true faith neither doe I thinke the papistes will denie but that some of their popes for diuers impieties and wickednesses are damned and cast downe to the nethermost hell How then can that be the true church of Christ which is built vpon a foundation against which the gates of hell haue preuailed argument 3 n Arg. 3. The true church of Christ is neuer without her head for Christ Iesus who is the head of the church was yesterday and to day and the same for euermore he is the head of the church and shall alwaies so continue and of him his church hath continuall dependance but the church of Rome is often without her head the pope and hath no such dependance on him but that she may well subsist without him as the continuall vacation of the papacy doth shew and p Lib. de auferribilitatâ— papa Gerson doth confesse the church of Rome therefore cannot be the church of Christ vnlesse we will grant that the church of God may be without a head or that the church of Rome neuer wanteth a head argument 4 q Arg. 4. The church of God also hath but one faith for as there is but one Lord r Ephes 4. so there is but one faith and one baptisme but the faith of the church of Rome is not that one faith which was professed in the apostles times and in the primitiue church as appeareth by the doctrine of faith published in the wicked conuenticles of Constance and Trent and by ihat profession which Pius the 4. decreed to be exacted of all that are promoted in schooles for neither did the first christians admit all the traditions which the church of Rome now calleth apostolicall nor the 7. sacraments and vsuall rites practised by the church of Rome in the administration of them nor the sacrifice of the masse or transubstantiation or the rest of the doctrine therein contained if any papist thinke otherwise let him shew me either any such like faith or proue me any such doctrine to haue bene in the ancient church of Rome or else we must needs beleeue that this doctrine was first published by the conuenticle of Trent and by Pius the 4. by name but a wicked man for doctrine and life and by other popes confirmed argument 5 Å¿ Arg. 5. The grounds also and foundations of the catholike christian faith are diuers from the grounds foundations of the faith of the church of Rome the t Ephes 2. apostle saith that the houshold of God and citizens of saints are built vpon the foundations of the apostles and prophets Iesus Christ being the chiefe corner stone neither doeth he admit any other foundation Saint u Apocal. 21. Iohn sheweth that the wall of the city of God hath twelue foundations and in them the names of the twelue apostles and this because vpon that doctrine which they deliuered the faith of the church is built for as x Lib. 3. aduers haeres c. 1. Ireneus signifieth the canonicall scriptures which she apostles left vnto vs are the foundation of our faith neither may we thinke that Peter was more the foundation of the church then Paule or the rest of the apostles at dicis super Petrum fundatur ecclesia saith y Lib. aduers Jâ—uiâ— Hierome licèt id ipsum in alio loco super omnes apostolos cuncti claues regni coelorum accipiant ex aequo super eos ecclesia solidetur Theophylact also without giuing any prerogatiue to one saith z In Ephes 2. the church is built vpon the apostles and prophets neither doe the auncient fathers either allow or mention any foundation beside Christ Iesus and the apostles and prophets who in all their writings doe preach Christ Iesus But the faith of the Romish synagogue is now built vpon a diuers foundation for first they acknowledge vnwritten traditions to be a foundation equall to the written word of God a Sess 4. concil Trid. traditiones ipsas tum ad fidem tum ad mores pertinentes tanquam vel oretenus à Christo vel à spiritu sancto dictatas continua successione in ecclesia catholica conseruatas pari pietatis affectu ac reuerentia scilicet ac scripturas sacras suscipit ac veneratur the conuenticle of Trent maketh traditions as well concerning faith as maners to be equall to the written word of God whereof it foloweth that we must as well beléeue the fashions and ceremonies of the Romish church as the written word of God Demonstrate conabimur saith b Lib 4. de verb. dei c. 4. Bellarmine scripturas sine traditionibus nec fuisse simpliciter necessarias nec sufficientes he denieth also the scriptures to be a perfect canon or rule of our faith without traditions next they receiue the popes decretals and vpon their determinations doe they build their faith as c C. inter dist 19. c. sancta dist 15. appeareth by their decretals though counterfeit and d Jn praefat in relect princip doctr Stapleton sticketh not to affirme so much in expresse words Alij nunc à Christo missi saith he eorumue doctrina praedicatio determinatio fundamenti apud me locum habebunt and e ibidem againe Christianae religionis fundamentum habemus ab ipsis literis euangelicis apostolicis aliud We haue saith he another foundation of Christian religion diuers from the writings of the apostles and prophets can then the Romish congregation be the church of Christ that euen in the maine foundation of religion is departed from the church of Christ argument 6 f Arg. 6. The principles likewise of the doctrine of the Romish church are diuers froÌ„ the grounds principles of Christs true church for we haue shewed in our last argument that the true church hath no canon or rule of faith or certeine principle of faith beside the canonicall scriptures but the church of Rome admitteth the books of Iudith Tobia Ecclesiasticus Wisdome of the Machabees by the
by solemne decretals although we doubt not but to make the vanitie of them appeare partly in this discourse but farre more at large hereafter finally the same admitteth most lying legends and now and then permitteth them to be read publikely in the church as for example the legends of Catherine Clement Gregory called also Thaumaturgus Peter Martyr a dominican S. Catharine of Siena S. Christopher and diuers others in the legend of S. Catherine y In breuiaer Ro. in festâ— Catharinae they write that she was a maiden of Alexandria and so well learned that at the age of eighteene yeeres she passed the most learned and in dispute ouercame fiftie Philosophers and that also she conuerted Faustina the empresse and Porphyrius a captaine of the emperors to the faith they say also that she broke the tormenting wheele with her praiers that after her death her body was buried in mount Sinah by angels in the feast of S. Clement in the Romish breuiary we read that Clement Peters successor was by Traian sent into the wildernesse of z Let Parsons tell vs where this is Cersona and that there he saw a lambe make a well to sally out of the top of the mountaine and that he being cast into the sea with a millstone about his necke the sea fled three miles from the shore and that in the very same place a little chappell was found in the sea where his body was bestowed On the festiuall day of Gregory of Neocesaria the church of Rome a In breuiar Rom. appointeth his legend to be read where it is said that he caused the riuer of Lycus to keepe within the chanell by planting his staffe on the banke and that his staffe grew presently into a great tree in the rituall books of Sarum we read that Gregory the first deliuered Traians soule out of hell which if it were true why is it now crossed out of the new bookes if false how hapeneth it that the church of Rome so long beléeued that tale b I'n breuiar Rom. in fest Petr. Mart. Peter Martyr one of Dominickes order as they write I thinke beléeue did keepe his virginity both in body and minde and in that sort that he neuer felt himselfe defiled with any mortall sinne they tell vs also that he did fast so long that he could scarce open his mouth to eat They tell vs further many wonders of Saint Nicolas Valerian and Tiburtius Lucia Christopher and other saints in the c Historia Louâ—bard del volto santo italic legend of Ieames of the colepit for else I cannot tell how to English Iacobus de Voragne we read that a certaine picture of our sauiour did lift vp his foot and cast off his slipper to a certaine pilgrime that deuoutly stood before it and would haue offred somewhat having nothing to offer Of Saint Catherine of Siena they say that she was betrothed to our sauiour Christ all which points are very incredible and not to be found in any authenticall writing If then the church of Rome publish and teach these fables and lies then is she no mistresse of trueth but of lies if Robert Parsons will say they are no lies I would pray him to declare vs the trueth out of authenticall histories argument 13 The faith of Gods true church cannot be built vpon any vncertainty or vntrueth for faith is an argument certaine or an euidence of things not seene est fides saith the d Hebr. 11. apostle sperandarum rerum substantia argumentum non apparentium and it is built on Christ Iesus that is trueth and on a rocke that is unmouable neither neede we long profes for this point for the aduersaries themselues confesse this to be true Nihil saith Thomas Aquinas cadere potest sub fide nisi inquantum stat sub veritate prima sub qua nullum falsum stare potest and afterward he saith quod fidei non potest subesse aliquod falsum if then the faith of the church of Rome be grounded on falshood then is it no true faith and if that churches faith be no faith then is not that church the true church but that the faith of the church of Rome is built vpon diuers false positions it may easily be proued for first the same beleeueth that the traditions of the church of Rome are either descended from Christ or the apostles for the most part and namely such as concerne the canon and ceremonies of the masse fastes praiexs for the dead praiers to saints and such like secondly it beleeueth all the determinations of popes concerning faith and manners to be true and infallible as for example that it is necessary for euery christian to be subiect to the Pope that he hath power to depose kings to giue power to cutthrotes to kill kings to dispense with the vncle to marry his neece with the brother to marry his brothers wife and such like thirdly that church beléeueth what is contained in the breuiary and missale as for example the stories or rather legends of Saint Christopher Saint George Saint Catherine and such like finally the same must beléeue whatsoeuer the Pope shall determine to be de fide But among such traditions determinations and legendes there are diuers both false and ridiculous fables neither can it be denied but that the Pope hath determined and may also determine falsely and contrary to the faith and this is shewed in my bookes de Pontifice Rom. at large e Lib. 4. de pontif Rom. and cannot be denied unlesse Robert Parsons can prooue vnto vs that all the Popes decretales concerning matters of faith and maners and all the traditions of that church and all legendes are true which to him will be a matter of some difficulty argument 14 The church of Christ is bounded within the limits of the holy canonicall scriptures habet vrbes legis prophetarum euangelii saith Saint f In Mich. lib. 1. c. 1. Hierome and againe non est egressa de finibus suis id est de scripturis sanctis he g Ibidem c. 7. saith also that it is the property of heretickes to flie to mens commandements and the leauen of the pharisees S. h Lib. 19. de ciuit Dei c. 18. Augustine also concureth with him and saith that the city of God beleeueth the holy scriptures that are called canonicall but of other reports he saith she doubteth but the church of Rome will not be bounded within the limites of holy scriptures neither will she acknowledge the canonicall scriptures to be a perfect rule of faith the same also from scriptures flieth to vnwritten traditions and is much soured with the leauen of the pharisées and mixture of Popish and Iewish ceremonies deuised and established by men finally the same doth rather or at the least as soone beleeue the determination of the Pope as the letter of holy scriptures for in the Pope Stapleton placeth the chiefe authority of the church
and last resolution for matters of faith argument 15 The Church of Christ neuer burned the scriptures no albeit there were errors in the Gréeke translation of Theodosion and Symachus and the seuentie interpreters and in all the Latin translations the vulgar and olde edition not excepted z yet did the true church neuer burne the scriptures for that was practised by Dioclesian and other persecuters of the church and by heathen men rather than by any that carried the name of Christians but the church of Rome hath caused Gods holy word to be burnt vnder pretence of false translations which notwithstanding she was neuer able to prooue to be false she doth therefore plainly declare her selfe to be the synagogue of Satan and not of Christ argument 16 The true Church did neuer prohibit the scriptures to be publikely read in such tongues as the people of God were able to vnderstand nor did she euer condemne them and burne them for hereticks that read them in vulgar tongues for our sauior commanded his apostles to teach all nations and no question but it was lawfull to teach them as well by writing as by word In Psal 86. S. Hierome saith that scriptures do not only belong to priests but also to the people Non scripserunt saith he speaking of the holy apostles paucis sed vniuerso populo and our sauiour where he commanded his auditours to search the scriptures meant that it should be lawfull for all to read them finally what is more vnreasonable séeing the scriptures conteine Gods holy lawes and his eternall testament than that the lawes of God should not be red in a knowen tongue and that it should not be lawfull for children to vnderstand their heauenly fathers testament and last will but the Romish congregation prohibiteth the scriptures to be publikely read in vulgar tongues and i Index libr. prohib à Pio 9. prohibiteth all translations but such as themselues set forth which are most wicked peruerse The bloody inquisitors haue also burned diuers poore people for reading scriptures in English as appeareth by the Registers of Lincolne and London in king Henry the eighth his daies Finally Nauarrus a braue Romish doctor teacheth that it is mortall sinne for a lay man to dispute of religion Laicus disputans de fide saith k In primum praecept c. 11. Nauarrus peccat mortaliter argument 17 Our sauior Christ l Iohn 4. teacheth vs that all true worshippers do worship God in spirit and trueth Venit hora nunc est saith our sauior quando veri adoratores adorabant patrem in spiritu veritate And God by his prophet m Isay 29. Matth. 15. Isay doth condemne his people that honored him with their lips their hearts being farre from him The apostle also Coloss 2. would not haue Christians condemned in respect of meat drinke and holy daies and reprooueth those that make decrées concerning touching and tasting and such like ceremonies he doth also vtterly n 1. Cor. 14. condemne praiers in a strange language and not vnderstood of those that vse them but the worship of God which the papists vse and most commend doth wholly consist in externall ceremonies as knocking lifting vp of the Sacrament censing lights and such like they also rather honor God with their lips then their hearts not vnderstanding what they say thinking that to gaze on the masse is to serue God finally they haue many decrées concerning meats drinks saints daies and also concerning touching and tasting and such like is it not then apparent that they are no true worshippers argument 18 The Church of o Exod. 20. Christ doth worship but one God according to this commandement Thou shalt haue no other gods but me and according to the words of p Matth. 4. Christ Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serue but the papists worship the images of God as God himselfe and giue as much honor to the image as to the originall Cum Christus saith q P. 3. q. 25. art 3. Thomas Aquinas adoretur adoratione latriae consequens est quod eius imago sit adoratione latriae adoranda Séeing as Christ is honored with diuine worship saith he it followeth that his image is also to be worshipped with diuine worship and friers in their sermons speaking to the crucifix are wont to say to it Thou hast redeemed vs thou hast reconciled vs to thy father which r Bellar. de cult imag lib. 2. c. 23. Bellarmine himselfe can not deny he confesseth also that images may be worshipped with that honor that is due to the originall Admitti potest imagines posse col◠improprie vel per accidens eodem genere cultus quo exemplum ipsum colitur they also worship the Sacrament with diuine worship and fall downe before it but neither are images gods nor is the Sacrament God Finally they confesse that the worship of seruice or doulia is due to saints and this they wil not deny how then can they shew that they worship and serue one true God argument 19 The catholike church only saith ſ Instit 4. c. vlt. Lactantius doth reteine the true worship of God neither can any society be termed Gods church which reteineth not Gods true worship but the papists doe not reteine Gods true worship for first they worship God according to the doctrines and commandements of men which our Sauiour t Matth. 15. Christ condemneth secondly they giue diuine honor to creatures as we shewed in our last argument thirdly their worship consisteth principally in the sacrifice of the masse which is nothing els but a masse of many superstitions impieties and blasphemies as I haue shewed particularly and largely in my treatise of the masse against Bellarmine argument 20 The true church of Christ beléeueth that Iesus Christ is perfect God and perfect man and that Christ Iesus is ascended vp into heauen and sitteth at the right hand of his father for these two points are articles of our faith the first being in termes conteined in the créed of Athanasius the second being expressed in the apostles créed but the papists attributing to Christ in the sacrament such a body as is neither visible nor palpable and can neither sée nor féele nor helpe himselfe nor others being oftentimes deuoured by mise and other brute beasts cannot shew how these qualities can be in a perfect man neither can they shew that a perfect man is both in heauen and in earth and in many places at once or that the flesh of Christ can be properly in heauen and earth and not onely beléeued but also apprehended with mens hands and téeth u Cōtr. Eutyth lib. 4. c. 4. Vigilius saith that the flesh that is in heauen is not in earth Fulgentius writing to Thrasimundus saith that the bodie of Christ hath the properties of a true body x De resur carn Tertullian teacheth vs that the body of Christ
is in the pallace of heauen neither may we suspect that he supposed that Christs body might at the same time be in earth Saint y Lib. 10. in c. 24. Luc. Ambrose saith that we touch not Christ with corporall handling but by faith and that we are not to seeke him on the earth nor after the flesh if we will finde him finally the scriptures and fathers do teach vs that Christ is so ascended into heauen that we doe not enioy him héere on the earth according to his bodily presence as I haue declared at large in my treatise against Bellarmine concerning the reall supposed presence of his body in the sacrament argument 21 The true church beléeueth that we are iustified by faith in Christ Iesus and not by the works of the law arbitramur iustificari hominem saith the z Rom. 3. apostle per fidem sine operibus legis Rom. 4. si qui ex lege haeredes sunt exinanita est fides this is the faith likewise of the fathers a Dial. 1. contr Pelag. tunc ergo iusti sumus saith Hierome quando nos peccatores fatemur iustitia nostra non ex proprio merito sed ex dei consistit misericordia and that we are not iustified by charitie or by our works it may be prooued by the testimony of saint b Epist 29. ad Hieronymum Augustine plenissima charitas saith he quae iam non possit augeri quamdiu hîc homo viuit est in nemine quamdiu autem augeri potest profectò illud quod minus est quà m debet ex vitio est ex quo vitio non est qui faciat bonum non peccet neither may we suppose where the fathers doe speake of iustice of workes that they meane any other iustice but such as declareth vs iustified and which without remission of sinnes cannot stand before God but the papists both beléeue and teach contrary as appéereth by the c Sess 6. actes of the Trent councell and friuolous disputes of d Lib. 4. de iustific c. 10. seq Bellarmine who endeuoureth to shew that man is able to fulfill the law and that our works doe iustifie vs. whereupon it followeth that contrary to the apostles intention we are iustified by the law if he say truely argument 22 The true church also beleeueth that we are not to boast or glory of our works and that the reward of sinne is death and that eternall life 's the gift of God Si Abraham ex operibus iustificatus est saith the apostle Rom. 3. habet gloriam sed non apud deum and Rom. 6. stipendium peccati mors gratia autem dei vita aeterna in Christo Iesu domino nostro likewise the scriptures shew that when we haue done all we can we are to acknowledge our selues to be vnprofitable seruants and that our sufferings are not woorthy of the glory that is to be reuealed and this the church of Christ also beléeueth and hath from time to time beléeued tua peccata sunt saith Augustine in Psal 70. merita dei sunt supplicium tibi debetur cum praemium venerit sua dona coronabit non merita tua and Hilary in Psal 51. non illa ipsa iustitiae opera sufficenrent ad perfectae beatitudinis meritum nisi misericordia dei etiam in hac iustitiae voluntate humanarum demutationum motuum non reputet vitia but the papists hold that we may trust in our works as appeareth by Bellarmines dispute lib. 5. de iustific c. 7. and say that all sinnes doe not deserue death and that eternall life is due for our works argument 23 The true church doth acknowledge no head of the vniuersall church but Christ alone which is also the Sauiour of his body Christ saith the e Ephes 2. apostle is the head of the church he is sauior of his body neither is the title of head of the vniuersall church due to Peter Peter the apostle saith f Lib. 4. epist 38 ad Joan. Constantinop Gregory is the first member of the holy catholike church and Paul Andrew and Iohn what are they but heads of diuers parishes and yet all are members of the church vnder one head Saint g De agon Christ in Psal 9. Augustine saith that Christ Iesus that is the mediator betwixt God and man is head of the church but this title of mediatour onely belongeth to our sauiour Yet the Romish church doth acknowledge the pope to be her head and h In gloss in c. vnam de maior obed Bertrand blasphemously saith that Christ had not beene discreet if he had not left a vicar generall behind him and this doth i Praefat. in lib. de pontif Rom. lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 31. Bellarmine very well allow and prooue it to be due to the pope is that congregation then the true church that hath either two heads or a head beside Christ Iesus argument 24 The true church is not built vpon the pope for the church was before there was either pope of Rome or chiefe priest among the Iewes but the church of Rome doth acknowledge the pope to be her rocke and her foundation as appeareth by Bellarmines preface before his treatise de pontifice Rom. and doth take the pope to be her foundation k Lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 31. Bellarmine among other the popes titles doth reckon this for one that he is fundamentum aedificii ecclesiae that is the foundation of the building of the church argument 25 The true church is Christs faithfull spouse Oseae 2. God speaking to his church saith sponsabo te mihi in fide the church also being Christes spouse harkeneth to him alone and of him is most dearely beloued en dilectus meus saith the l Cantic 2. church loquitur mihi surge propera amica mea columba mea formosa mea veni Cyprian saith that the church cannot be drawne to like of an adulterer adulterari non potest saith m De vnit ecclesiae he Christi sponsa incorrupta est pudica but the n Turrecrem lib. 2. c. 28. Aquin. in 4. sent dist 38. church of Rome doth acknowledge the pope of Rome to be her spouse and o Lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 31. Bellarmine doth mainteine that the pope is iustly entituled the spouse of the church and that this is not without the allowance of the pope it may appeare by the popes owne p C. intercorporalia de translat episc c. quoniam de immunit ecclesiae wordes where he challengeth this title of spouse to be due vnto him and yet I hope he will not say of the church sponsabo te mihi in fide nor propera amica mea columba mea nor doth the true church say of the pope en dilectus meus what then resteth but that the church of Rome should be the whoore of Babylon Apocalyp
1.7 out of whose cup the nations of the earth haue drunken so many abominations and that the pope should be the louer and spouse of this adulterous and vnchaste congregation argument 26 The true church of Christ is not necessarily tied to the obedience of the church of Rome nor neuer was subiect to his decretaline lawes quae sursum est Hierusalem saith the q Galat. 4. apostle libera est quae est mater nostra so likewise are her children for it is a rule of law if the mother be frée so likewise are her children but the church of Rome is necessarily tied to the obedience of the pope r C. Vnam sanctam extr de maiorit obed Boniface the 8. determineth that it is a point necessary vnto saluation to be subiect to the pope and Å¿ Lib. de eccles milit c. 2. Bellarmine doth exclude all out of the church of Rome that liue not vnder the subiection of the pope finally it is the common opinion of all papists that such as acknowledge not the popes authority are t Ibidem c. 5. schismatikes is it not then manifest that those that liue vnder the slauery of Antichrist are not the true church argument 27 The church of Christ hath but one iudge and lawgiuer that is able to saue and destroy soules vnus est legislator index saith saint u Iacob 4. Iames qui potest perdere liberare but the church of Rome doth acknowledge the pope for a supreme iudge and lawgiuer and hold that his lawes are of power to binde the conscience as Bellarmine teacheth his disciples lib. 4. de pontif Rom. c. 16. and that is the common opinion of all casuistes and the ground-worke of those that worke on mens consciences can this then be the true church that liueth in such bondage argument 28 The true church neuer commanded christians to make publike confession of their sinnes to the virgin Mary to the archangell Michaell to saint Iohn Baptist or to the holy apoples Peter and Paul and to all the saints of heauen the confessions of saint Augustine are extant and to be séene so likewise are there diuers confessions to be found both in the writings of the fathers and publike liturgies and yet can we not finde any of this nature nay in the forme of the masse prescribed by x Ordo Rom. cap. de forma celebrat missae an ancient order of the Romish church we do not finde that forme of confession that is now vsed neither can Robert Parsons or Bellarmine or any of that faction shew that any christian was wont to say confiteor deo omnipotenti beaâ—ae Mariae semper virgini beato Michaeli archangelo beato Ioanni Baptistae sanctis apostolis Petro Paulo omnibus sanctis do they not therefore that vse this forme in al their masses shew that they are not the true church that ioine angels and saints with God and séeme to confesse that they know our sinnes and that they are our iudges and haue power to pardon our offences argument 29 Christs true church reteineth no sacraments but such as Christ first instituted and are declared in the apostles writings and that may be prooued by Iustines 2. apology directed to Antoninus by Dionysius supposed to be the Ariopagite and all ancient formes of liturgies for we doe not reade in any of them of more sacraments than two but the popish congregation hath made euangelicall sacraments of matrimony order and penance of which the first two were instituted in the olde testament and the third is an act alwaies necessarie for obteining of remission of sinnes but neuer accounted a sacrament as wanting a sacramentall signe and also â—ormall institution they haue also made sacraments of confirmation and extreme vnction and giuen them both signes forms which notwithstanding were neuer knowen in ancient time are they therefore not likely to prooue a new church that haue instituted diuers new sacraments argument 30 The ancient and true church of Christ neuer beléeued that matrimony and order conteined grace in that sort which the papists teach neither did they beléeue to obteine iustification through confirmation and extreme vnction but the popes church beléeueth that these sacraments doe conferre grace ex opere operato and that héerein they differ from the sacraments of the old law for that the new sacraments doe worke iustification and not the old the first is apparent by Bellarmines discourse de sacrament lib. 2. c. 3. sequent the second by his dispute lib. 2. de sacrament c. 12. sequent neither will any papist deny this let them then shew how men may be iustified by greasing and crossing in extreme vnction and confirmation or else they will appeare to be strangers to Christes church argument 31 The ancient catholike church did y Can. apost 10. concil antioch c. 2. excommunicate such as coÌ„ming to church departed before they receiued the communion qui non perseuerauerint in oratione vsque dum missa peragitur say the canons necsanctam communionem percipiunt velut inquietudines ecclesiae mouentes conuenit coÌ„munione priuari the Romanistes themselues also C. peracta dist 2. de consecrat doe confesse that this was the ancient practise of the church peracta consecratione saith Anacletus omnes communicent qui noluerint ecclesiasticis carere liminibus sic enim apostoli statuerunt sancta Romana tenet ecclesia the same is also confirmed by the testimony of Iustine Martyr apolog 2. of Dionysius de eccles hierarch and other ancient fathers but the church of Rome now doth take them for good cacolickes that will come to masse and looke on She doth not certes excommunicate any for not receiuing the communion doth it not then appeare that the Romish church is not the church of Christ argument 32 The church of Christ did neither vse nor thinke it lawfull to reserue the eucharist in pixes ouer euery altar nor to cary the same about with procession nor to light candles before the pixe nor to bury together with dead bodies either the sacrament of Christes body or the chalice our sauiour Christ z Matth. 26. Luc. 22. 1. Cor. 11. said accipite comedite bibite that is take eate drinke and so forth and the apostles and first christians did receiue and not kéepe the sacrament in pixes but the church of Rome doth quite contrary argument 33 The true church neuer prohibited those that receiued the sacrament of Christes body to receiue the cuppe also neither did good catholickes abstaine from the cuppe hauing rerceiued the sacrament of Christes body a Serm. 4. de quadrages Leo saith they were Manicheyes that receiuing the sacraments tooke the body of Christ but in no wise would drinke the blood of our redemtion and this act he affirmeth to be sacrilegious Gelasius also saith that it is plaine sacrilege to diuide one and the same mystery and receiuing a portion of the sacred
body to absteine from the cup of the sacred blood but the church of Rome doth expresly forbid all communicants beside the priest to receiue the cuppe and taketh this to be good religion The papists also are well content to be depriued of the cup of the new testament and thinke not the sacrament so mangled to be imperfect argument 34 The true catholike church neuer taught nor thought so basely of the most holy body of our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus as that a mouse a hogge or dogge or other creature eating the consecrated host did also eat the Lords body presse it with téeth and swallow it downe into the belly nor did the same imagine that the Lords body might be throwen in the mire and troden vnder féet and throwne into places vncleane and too homely to be named but the synagogue of Rome beléeueth that brute beastes may eat Christes bodie If a dogge or hogge saith b P. 4 q 45. Alexander Hales should eat a consecrated hoste I see no cause but the Lords body should go therewithall into that dogges or hogges belly some haue said as it is in the third part of Thomas Aquinas his summe of diuinity that as soone as the sacrament is taken of a mouse or a dogge straightway the body and blood of Christ cease to be there c. but that is derogatorie to the trueth of this sacrament it is also the common opinion of all papisticall doctors that the body and blood of Christ so long continue in the sacrament as the formes of bread and wine continue vncorrupt and that they goe into all places together vnlesse therefore Robert Parsons or some other doe helpe héere and shew that the true church of Christ did beléeue and teach as before is declared both he and his consorts must néeds confesse that the Romish church is not the true church argument 35 The ancient catholike church had but one sacrifice one altar one priest after the order of Melchisedech the priest after the order of Melchisedech was Christ Iesus he was also that sacrifice the altar was his crosse tu es sacerdos in aeternum saith God by his c Psal 109. Hebr. 5. prophet secundum ordinem Melchisedech he because he remaineth for euer hath an eternall priesthood as the apostle saith Hebr. 7. but the papists erect altars of stone whereupon they say they offer their sacrifices they beléeue also that their priests offer vp sacrifices and that they are according to the order of Melchisedech as if they had neither father nor mother nor certeine genealogy and were holy and impolluted doe they not then declare that they haue erected a new congregation that is diuers from the church of Christ neither is it materiall that the fathers doe call the Lords supper or eucharist a sacrifice for they doe not so call it for other cause but for that it is a memoriall of Christs sacrifice on the crosse Christ saith d Dedemonstrat Euangelic lib. 1. c. 10. Eusebius offred a most excellent sacrifice for vs all and gaue vs a memoriall or sacrament thereof in stead of a sacrifice Chrysostome writing vpon the epistle to the Hebrewes teacheth vs that our sacrifice is but a samplar or memoriall of Christs sacrifice and this Peter Lombard frankly confesseth that which is offered and consecrated by the priest is called a sacrifice and oblation saith e Sentent 4. dist 12. he because it is a memoriall and representation of the true sacrifice and holy oblation made on the altar of the crosse argument 36 The true church of Christ neuer erected more altars then one in one church nor did the same distribute the sacrament in diuers angles in one and the same church aliud altare constitu◠saith f Epist 25. pleb vniuersae Cyprian aut sacerdotium nouum fieri praeter vnum altare vnum sacerdotium non potest likewise saith g Epist ad Philadelph Ignatius quod vnus sit panis pro omnibus confractus vnus calix totius ecclesiae but the papistes haue alters in euery corner of their churches and there diuers priests sing or say diuers masses and offer sacrifices there also they consecrate and diuide the sacrament making a diuision no lesse in their congregations then in their altars chalices and sacrifices argument 37 The true church did neuer agree for trentales of masses nor for aniuersary memorialles nor sell the sacrament of Christes body but the Romish priests take mony for trentales of masses and without hire they will not make aniuersary commemorations they sticke not also to sell Christs body or at least their masses for mony deteriores sunt Iuda saith h Onus ecclesiae c. 23. one speaking of Romish priests alledging the authority of saint Brigit qui pro solis denariis me vendidit illi autem pro omni mercimonio argument 38 Our sauiour Christ and his apostles taught the church that the sacrament of his body and blood was to be receiued and eaten and drunken of which we collect that it was auaileable onely for the quicke that could receiue eat and drinke and not for the dead that could doe none of these things neither did Christs church beléeue that the Lords supper was satisfactory for paines in purgatory or good against lightning and thunder or such calamities but the Romish church doth hold that their eucharistical sacrifice is propitiatory for the dead as well as the quicke that the same is expiatory and doth worke diuers other woondrous effects hoc sacrificium saith i De valore missae parad 12. Guernerus est expiatiuum debitae poenae tam hic quam in futuro exoluendae k ibidem parad 9. he sheweth also that the same worketh miraculous effects against thunder danger of enemies and other calamities and that he that frequenteth the masse shall be directed in all things which new doctrine vnlesse Robert Parsons can prooue that it hath béene taught in the ancient church of Christ will greatly endanger the state of the Romish church argument 39 In the true church of Christ no priest euer tooke to himselfe so great presumption as to become a mediator to God for Christ Iesus for he is a mediator betwixt God and man and méere blasphemy it is for a mortall man to challenge to himselfe to be a mediator betwixt God the father and his sonne but in the Romish church the priest becommeth a mediator and intercessor for Christ for speaking of the body and blood of our Sauior he saith l In canone missae supra quae propitio acsereno vultu respicere digneris accepta habere sicut accepta habere dignatus es munera pueri tui iusti Abel sacrificium patriarchae nostri Abrahae Vpon which saith he vouchsafe to looke with a fauourable and pleasant countenance and to accept them as thou vouchsafest to accept the gifts of Abel and the sacrifice of our patriarch Abraham and afterward iube haec perferri
per manus sancti angeli tui in sublime altare tuum Command these things saith the priest speaking of the bodie and blood of Christ to be brought by the hands of the holy angell vnto thy high altar these things are blasphemous and cannot be allowed of Christ his church neither can Parsons or Bellarmine answere that these words are found in the booke of sacraments attributed to S. Ambrose lib. 4. c. 6. for there is great difference betwixt the words of the canon of the masse the words of that author and the meaning of him is cleane contrary for neuer shall it be prooued that the author of that treatise beléeued that the body and blood of Christ was vnder the formes of bread and wine in the sacrament or that he meant the body and blood of Christ where he compareth the sacrament to the sacrifices of Abel and Abraham argument 40 The true church of Christ neuer added to the words of Christ in the consecration of the cup saying noui aeterni testamenti mysterium fidei neither are these words found in the old formularies of the liturgies of the church of Rome as I haue shewed in my treatise of the masse against Bellarmine doth not then this new tricke of the latter Romish church departing from the former shew a manifest difference betwixt them argument 41 The true church did neuer offer the sacrament pro redemptione animarum suarum neither did the same vse the commemoration for the dead as it is in the Romish missal saying memento domine famulorum famularúmque qui nos praecesserunt cum signo fidei dormiunt in somno pacis nay this forme is not to be found in the olde formulary which the Romans vsed about fiue or six hundred yeeres agone but now all m In canone missae Romanists do thus say and pray if then Rob. Parsons could shew this forme or any such prayers or words in ancient authors he might doe a great pleasure to the church of Rome that otherwise is like to proue the synagogue of Antichrist argument 42 The true church of Christ did neuer consecrate incense nor say n In ordinar missae per intercessioneÌ„ beati Michaelis archangeli stantis a dextris altaris incensi omnium electorum suorum incensum istud dignetur dominus benedicere in odorem suauitatis accipere if Robert Parsons can prooue the contrary let him do it otherwise the Romish church will fall out not to be Christes true church argument 43 The true church neuer had distinct masses whereof some were ordinary others proper for the times others proper for saints others for particular mens deuotions as for example for the election of the pope for taking away schismaticall contentions for time of warre for time of sicknesse and such other occasions but the o Missale Rom. Romish church hath masses for all these causes and occasions argument 44 The true church did neuer consecrate holy water and say exorcizo te creatura salis c. and exorcizo te creatura aquae c. vt fias aqua exorcizata ad effugandam omnem potestatem inimici ipsum inimicum eradicare explantare valeas cum angelis suis apostaticis it is not the true church therefore that doth practise these exorcismes argument 45 The Christian church doth not reteine the ceremonies of the Iewes nor eat the Paschall lambe for as the p 1. Cor. 5. apostle saith Pascha nostrum immolatus est Christus but the q In fine missalis Rom. Romanists according to the rules of their missal doe consecrate and eat a Paschal lambe and pray thus Deus qui per famulum tuum Moysem in liberatione populi tui de Aegypto agnum occidi iussisti in similitudinem Domini nostri Iesu Christi vtrosque postes domorum de sanguine huius agni perungi praecepisti ita benedicere sanctificare digneris hanc creaturam carnis quam nos famuli tui ad laudem tuam sumere desideramus argument 46 The true church of God neuer formed any image of God the Father or God the Holy ghost or of Gods diuine essence neither did the same euer set vp images in churches to be worshipped with lights incense kissing crowching prayers or other such like ceremonies the second commandement directly forbiddeth the making of grauen images to be worshipped and districtly commandeth vs that we should not bow downe vnto them and that this commandement was direct against the worwip of images the first Christians did well vnderstand r Aduers gentes Arnobius saith that they had no altars nor temples nor images worshiped in open shew ne simulachra quidem veneramur saith Å¿ Contra Celsum lib. 7. Origen quippe qui Dei vt inuisibilis ita incorporei formam nullam effigiamus t Lib. 2. diuin instit c. 19. Lactantius doubteth not to affirme that there is no religion where there is an image and when images and pictures began to créepe into the churches as an outward ornament the councell of Eliberis to preuent all inconueniences forbad pictures in churches Placuit saith the u Concil Elib c. 36. councell picturas in ecclesia esse non debere ne quod colitur aut adoratur in parietibus depingatur such was then the religion of Spaine Arnobius declareth that Christians were not woont to worship the crosse Cruces saith x Aduers gentes lib. 8. he nec colimus nec optamus nay y Lib. 9. epist 9. Gregory the first himselfe albeit he would not haue images broken downe yet would he not haue them adored or worshipped and Ionas Aurelianensis albeit a defender of images yet writeth thus of them Creaturam adorari eÃque aliquid diuinae seruitutis impendi proh nefas ducimus huiusque sceleris patratorem detestandum anathematizandum libera voce proclamumus saith z De cultu imaginum lib. 4. Ionas but papists fall downe before images and giue diuine worship to the crosse and crucifixe neither do they onely make the images of the Father and Holy ghost but worship them finally they burne incense knéele and pray to stocks and stones argument 47 The true church did neuer pray or administer the holy sacraments of the Lords supper and Baptisme in a strange tongue not vnderstood of the common sort Si orem lingua saith the a 1. Cor. 14. apostle spiritus meus orat mens autem mea fine fructu est he saith it is fruitlesse to pray in a tongue not vnderstood and reason teacheth vs that this is true for if God respect not the mouing of our lips vnlesse our heart accord with our tongue how can our heart accord when we vnderstand not what our tongue vttereth finally the practise of the church teacheth vs that a knowen tongue is to be vsed in publike praiers and in the administration of sacraments as the answers of the people to the priest in all ancient liturgies and the
that wicked city then doth it necessarily fellow that the church of Rome now is not the citie and church of God but rather the malignant church synagogue of Satan adhering to Antichrist and opposite to Christ and his church but that the state of new Rome and of the Romish sect as it adhereth to the pope and is the fountaine and metropolitane citie from whence all idolatry heresie and superstition stoweth is meant by the purple whore Apocalyp 17. and by Babylon Apocalyp 18. diuers arguments may teach vs. first the order of S. Iohns reuelation doth shew it for after that in the 12. chapter and in the beginning of the thirtéenth he had described the state of olde Rome vnder the Romane emperors and foreprophecied the ruine and decay of that empire and the rising of another state out of the ruines of it there is no likehood that he should returne backe againe to describe the flourishing state of that empire in the seuentéenth chapter or that the holy ghost would relate things confusedly or disorderly secondly he representeth vnto vs the decay of old Rome the arising of Antichrist out of the ruines of it in the end of the thirtéenth chapter and therefore whatsoeuer followeth after that chapter the same with good reason may be drawen to Rome after it came to be vnder the pope whose state is wholly built vpon the fall of the empire and can by 〈◊〉 meanes be applied vnto Rome as it was vnder the Romane emperors Thirdly after the destruction of the purple whore and of Babylon the apostle prophesieth of the end of the world and of the last iudgement as if the one were to follow immediately or at the least not long after the other but we sée the Romane empire long since destroied and nothing remaining but a vaine name or title of it and yet the end of the world and last iudgement is not come the ruine of old Rome therefore by the destruction of the whore and of Babylon is not prefigured but rather the destruction of antichrists seat and kingdome Fourthly the beast which saint Iohn saw and vpon which the purple whoore did sit was not then as she should be as he saith non adhuc erat t Apocal. 17. saith he ex abysso ascensura erat but the Romane empire did most flourish in saint Iohns time and therefore that beast must néeds signifie another state and empire which in Rome was to be erected after the Romane empires decay Fiftly those ten kings which are signified by ten hornes Apocalyps 17. did not arise during the time of the old empire of Rome but vpon the decay of the empire and rising of antichrist for we doe not reade that kings did giue their power to the Romane empire nor had that strong empire any néed of their power but we reade that diuers kings haue giuen their power to the papacie and made themselues slaues to make the popes great lords this therefore must néeds be a figure of the papacy and not of the old Romane empire Sixthly we doe read that the kings of the earth committed fornication with the purple whore and may well vnderstand that the purple whore was a figure of one from whom corruption of doctrine and idolatrous worship should be deriued for that is spirituall fornication but from the Romane emperore we cannot vnderstand that any kings receiued any forme of religion or corrupt doctrine or idolatrous worship this therefore must néeds touch the pope and his sée from whence manifolde superstitions idolatries are deriued into all places and not the imperiall state which regarded but little the state of religion Seuenthly the kings of the earth did rather reioice then lament at the destruction of the Romane empire for vpon the ruines thereof they built their own kingdomes and states but diuers kings that are linked with the Pope haue lamented his losses the king of Spaine wept when he heard of the euill successe of English rebels which the pope u Vita de Pio 5. Pius the fift stirred vp hoping by them againe yet once more to recouer footing in England Eightly the purple whore Apocalypse 17. is called the mother of fornications or idolatry which is termed in scripture spirituall fornication this prophecy therefore doeth rather touch the popish idolatry corruption in religion than the ciuill gouernment Ninthly after the empire of Rome began to decay the state of christian religion began to flourish in Rome and therefore that which is said of Rome that it shall after the reuelation of the whore become the habitation of diuels and vncleane spirits cannot be spoken of old Rome after whose decay religion began to flourish but of new Rome vnder the popes which is now become a receptacle of all abominations and filthinesse 10. This Rome that is described Apocalyps 17. shall persecute the saints néere to the end of the world as may be gathered out of saint Iohns reuelation this therefore belongeth to the pope and his bloody inquisitors and not to the old Rome whose persecutions are long since ceased 11. The description of the purple whore and of Babylon doeth best fit the state of Rome vnder the subiection of the pope the great whore is said to sit vpon many waters and to inuegle the kings of the earth with her spirituall fornications she was clad with purple and sclarlet and set out with gold and precious stones she had in her hand a golden cup full of abhominations and in her forhead was written this word mysterium and great Babylon the mother of fornications and abominations of the earth finally it is said she was drunke with the bloud of martyrs Babylon also is called an habitation of diuels and a receptacle of foule spirits and vncleane birds and saint Iohn saith the nations of the earth did drinke of the wine of the wrath of her fornication and that kings did commit fornication with her and marchants grew rich with trading with her so likewise the pope doeth rule many nations and hath wonne the kings of the earth to like his corrupt and idolatrous doctrine he and his religion also is decked with all precious furniture and nothing séemeth more gallant in externall shew like a woman the pope preuailed by fraud periury and pretence of great mysteries and from him all abominations and corruptions procéeded it is he and no other that for this foure or fiue hundred yeres hath persecuted the saints of God and to him the kings of the earth yéeld their forces and are ready to execute his sentences and excommunications beside that neuer was more vncleannesse nor filthinesse practised by any than by the Romish Sodomiticall and lecherous monks and priests nor was there euer in any place more buying and selling of all things than in the Romish church lastly Arethas and Ambrosius Ansbertus writing vpon the Apocalypse say that new Rome may be vnderstood by Babylon and Petrarch doubteth not in plaine termes to
alter his iudgement according to the iudgement of the church we sée also that the popes are still publishing decretales of faith and that one destroieth that which another buildeth and contrariwise 4. it were plaine impudency to affirme that the doctrine of the church of Rome concerning frée will and works sacraments and the popes authority and such like points was alwaies taught and receiued of all nations and in all places and that shall appeare by diuers perticulars where wée declare that the papists are no catholickes 5. that church hath no certaine nor continuall succession of bishops for neither doe the aduersaries know who succeded Peter nor what bishops from time to time succeded one another nor haue the popes bene true bishops a long time wanting due election and ordination and relinquishing vtterly the office of bishops to rule the temporall state of Rome nor can they deny but that the succession of that sée hath bene often interrupted by long vacations distraction by schisme intrusion of Dame Ioane into the popedome 6 we shall easily proue that the doctrine of that church agréeth not with the apostles doctrine for I doe not thinke that Bellar. can shew the decretales to consent with Paules epistles or to haue bene written with the same spirit 7. the papists haue not onely ouerthrowne Christs propheticall office in teaching new doctrine but also his regall and priestly function appointing a new gouernment neuer established by him and erecting a new priesthood and sacrifice contrary to Christes doctrine furthermore that church not onely hath bene oftentimes distracted by schisme but also is much distracted by contrary opinions of schoolemen monks and friers in euery point of doctrine as to goe no further appeareth both by Dionysus Carthusianus vpon the master of sentences Iosephus Angles his Flores doctorum and Bellarmines disputations wherein he alledgeth in euery point diuers opinions 8. their decretaline doctrine is neither sound nor holy standing more on temporall iurisdiction then pointes of faith and establishing the blasphemies of the masse the idolatrous worship of saints departed and of images and the tyranny of the pope 9. the same doctrine is without effect being vpholden with lies fables fraud fire and sword and not being otherwise able to stand 10. Gregory the 9. was a most wicked ambitious man of Boniface the 8. it is said that he sought rather to rule by force then religion Clement the 5. was a notorious adulterer as f Villani Vrsperg stories write Iohn the 22. was an hereticke an ambitious man yet were these the principall authors of Romish doctrine for as for friers and monkes they might prate their pleasure but the chiefe authority to allow or disallow was in the pope 11. the reportes of Romish miracles and prophecies are nothing but lies and fables and stand onely vpon the report of their legendes 12. Bellarmine shall neuer prooue that any of vs haue confessed the doctrine of popery to be true finally it appeareth that the popes of Rome and their agents in most of their attempts haue had no good successe Charles the fift and his sonne Philip the greatest protectors of the popish cause died discontent to say no more Henry the third the principall agent in the massacre of France was killed by a frier The duke of Guise and other massacrers came to violent ends contrariwise it hath pleased God to maintaine true Christians against all the forces and ambuscadaes of their enimies by small meanes if then Bellarmine say true the Romish church will prooue no true church argument 68 The church of Rome is also conuinced not to be the true church by the confession of g Relect. doct princip contron 1. q. 5. Stapleton for if the true church began at Hierusalem and is vniuersally dispersed ouer the whole earth and hath continued in all ages and hath a true and certeine succession continued from the apostles and disagreeth not about matters of faith nor dissenteth from the head of the church and hath planted christian religion and preserued the same throughout the world and hath kept the apostolike forme of gouernment and preuailed against all heresies and temptations keeping the rule of faith sound and intiere and also sheweth the true way of saluation and keepeth the scriptures sound pure from corruption and finally holdeth the decrees of general councels as blundring h Princip doctrinal relectis Stapleton not onely confesseth but after his rude and most odious and tedious fashion with multitude of words goeth about to prooue then is not the church of Rome that now is the true church of Christ Iesus for to say that the church of Rome began at Hierusalem is as absurd as to say that Rome is Hierusalem or to affirme that Rome now is like to old Rome Robert Parsous should do vs a speciall fauour to shew vnto vs that the glory and fulnesse of power that the pope challengeth with his glorious cardinals masse priests mitred prelats idle monks lying friers and all the popes doctrine concerning the law faith sacraments ceremonies and other matters came from Hierusalem he may do well also to prooue that the latter scholastical decretaline doctrine which the church of Rome mainteineth was vniuersally receiued throughout the world nay that it was receiued in any part of the world during the apostles times or the times of the ancient fathers of the church as for the rocke of succession of popes vpon which our aduersaries build so large conclusions i Lib. de pontif Rom. de notis ecclesiae we haue shewed it to be nothing but a banke of sand for neuer shall the popes agents be able to shew the same to haue beene certeine or continued without interruptiō it is also apparent that popish doctrine is not onely diuers from Christs doctrine but also contrarie to the same and that there are infinit contradictions and contrarieties in the opinions of the chiefe patrons of popery albeit all dissent from Christ the head of the church the church of Rome hath also béene torne in pieces by diuers schismes further we shall héereafter shew that the later popes haue not planted but rather rooted out Christian religion out of diuers places and in the rest haue corrupted it with diuers nouelties and heresies finally the church of Rome hath not onely abrogated ancient canons and changed the ancient forme of church gouernment but also corrupted the rule of faith by adding of vnwritten traditions determinations of popes and their fancies to the canonicall scriptures the gates of hell therefore preuailing against the church and popes of Rome it is easily to be inferred that the same is not the true church argument 69 Héere we will also adde the testimony of Bristow a man as the aduersaries imagine well séene in motiues and markes of the church He k Bristowes motiues commendeth that for the true church that is catholike and apostolike and which abhorreth all nouelties heresies and
idolatries and whose doctrine is confirmed by scriptures most certeine traditions councels fathers and practise of the ancient church and which teacheth the narrow way and maketh subiects obedient and is sure to continue but neither is the church of Rome catholike nor apostolike which embraceth vncerteine traditions and apocryphall scriptures with equall affection to canonicall scriptures and which receiueth all the popes decretales concerning matters of faith albeit they conteine doctrine neither apostolicall nor general secondly it will be an easie matter to shew that the Romish church abhorreth neither heresie nor idolatrie nor noueltie thirdly in diuerse discourses against Bellarmine I haue shewed that popish doctrine hath neither ground of scriptures councels nor fathers thereby also it may appeare that popish traditions are most vaine vncerteine and superstitious fourthly the way which that church teacheth is broad and easie for what is more easie than to heare masses and to eat fish and to confesse sinnes and to obserue diuers externall ceremonies and yet by these small things papists hope to be saued fiftly we finde that all the rebellions of England Ireland and France haue wholly procéeded from the church of Rome and the doctrine of the seditious Iebusites and Cananites and masse priests neither will euer rebellion be rooted out vnlesse the tyrannicall vsurpation of popes be repressed and their parasites taught to submit themselues to their liege princes sixthly what certeinty in iudgement can the papists haue that depend vpon the resolutions of blinde vnlearned and wicked popes finally we sée Antichrist to be reuealed and the city of Babylon to fall to confusion who then doth not expect and beléeue the vtter ruine and desolation of Antichrists state Further Bristow telleth vs that euery church that is risen after the first planting of religion and gone out of the catholike church and from apostolike doctrine and is not the communion of saints nor euer visible and which is not the teacher of all diuine trueth and the vndoubted mother of Christes children is not the true church But the church of Rome as it is now visible in the pope and cardinals in the officers of the popes chamber in popish prelates sacrificing priests monks friers and nunnes and their officers and adherents whose faith is built on popish decretals and mincing scholasticall distinctions as fine wouen as any spider webbe rose out of the earth long after the apostles times and first planting of religion and that the Romish church crept out by little and little out of the catholike and apostolike church for apostolicall doctrine embracing apostaticall and light fancies and traditions and for the maintenance of mens bellies and the popes authoritie is departed from Christ and hath made war vpon the saints in the same also whores are openly mainteined cutthrotes by rewards incited to kill and poison princes and a way to all periuries and vices by the popes indulgences opened how then can any call this a communion of saints finally he that expecteth trueth at the popes hands shal be gulled with fables and he that calleth Rome a mother can be content for gaine to call the whore of Babylon and mother of errours his mother argument 70 The church of Christ neuer allowed the decretals of popes or the extrauagants or rules of Chancery concerning the popes authoritie and procéeding but in these lawes the church of Rome hath diuers rules of the Romish faith and thereby gouerneth her procéedings argument 71 In the church of Christ clerks were not exempt from the subiection of princes The apostle saith Let euery soule be subiect to higher powers But in the church of Rome all clerks are quited and exempted from the princes power as Bellarmine in his booke of that argument by the popes canons and all his wit endeuoureth to proue argument 72 The true church neuer baptized belles nor held monkes coules to be equall to baptisme but the popish church as the l Grauam 51. Germanes in their grieuances declare baptizeth belles and compareth the entrance into monkish profession with baptisme argument 73 Finally neuer was Christes church or any part of Christes church within any kingdome gouerned by an archpriest and certeine seditious Iebusites masse priests and such like vermine Howsoeuer then they deny it in others yet can they not deny but that the papists of England are not members of Christes church but rather of the synagogue of Satan CHAP. II. That the doctrines and traditions of the Romish church which the church of England refuseth are mere nouelties and late deuised fancies IF when the papists doe recommend vnto vs their old religion they meant nothing els but the religion of Christ Iesus which the apostles first taught and which the apostolicall and most ancient Christians receiued and deliuered to posterity we should not much contend with thim for that is the religion which we professe not varying in any thing from the apostles créed and other créeds either set out by Athanasius or the most ancient generall councels of the church nor denying any thing that is expressed or proued out of the holy canonicall scriptures But when they talke of old religion they meane the religion of the church of Rome which was either established by later popes or taken vp by lewd custome and vncerteine tradition the which though it séeme to some ancient yet in very truth is new and no way to be compared to the religion that was first deliuered by Christ and his apostles neither doth it deserue the name of old religion for as Ignatius said a Epist ad Philadelph sometime antiquitas mea Christus est so we may say that Christ is the top of our ancestry that the apostles doctrine is both ancient most true id verius quod prius saith b Lib. 4. contra Marcion Tertullian id prius quod ab initio id ab initio quod ab apostolis if thē the papists as they bragge could prooue their religion to be deriued from the apostles then would we indéed confesse it were ancient if they cannot then we must say to them as c Epist 65. ad Pammach Ocean Hierome said to one in his time cur profers in medium saith he quod Petrus Paulus edere noluerunt why doe they produce articles of faith vnknowen to the apostles nay why doe they teach vs points of religion which in times of the ancient fathers of the church were vnheard of will they haue that accounted old which the fathers of the church which were long after the apostles neuer knew nor the ancient church euer receiued they would so d Contra. haeres c. 35. but Vincentius Lirinensis doeth call him a true catholike that doeth onely beléeue and hold whatsoeuer the ancient catholike church did vniuersally beléeue quicquid saith he vniuersaliter antiquitus ecclesiam catholicam tenuisse cognouerit id solum sibi tenendum credendumque decernit if then the papists will hold all the religion which now
laieth 7. principles or grounds of Christian doctrine ſ Lib. 1. doct◠princip c. 1. whereof the first concerneth the church of Rome the second concerneth the pope the third the meanes that the pope vseth in iudgement the fourth the popes infallible iudgement the fift his power in taxing the canon the sixt his certaine interpretation of scriptures the seuenth his power in deliuering doctrine not written Which principles are not onely new but the most rascall deuises that euer procéeded out of the mouth of a diuine or man of learning for among all these principles neither the scriptures nor ancient rules of faith are numbred nay in plaine termes he doubteth not to affirme that Christian religion is built vpon the popes authority in hac docentis hominis authoritate saith t In praefat ante relect princip doctrinal he in qua deum loquentem audimus religionis nostrae cognoscendae fundamentū necessario poni credimus but if this be the foundation of popish religion then before Stapletons time that religion had no foundation for no man euer heard of either such principles or such a foundation so laid argument 8 We finde that the religion of papists concerning the masse and transubstantiation and diuers other points of faith is founded vpon the decretales of popes but these decretales were not collected into forme nor established for law before Gregory the 9. Boniface the 8. Clement the 5. and Iohn the 22. by whose authority as appeareth by the seuerall prefaces of Gregory the 9. Boniface the 8. and Iohn bishop of Rome that published the Clementines secondly it appeareth for that in all these bookes there is but very few constitutions of ancient bishops of Rome thirdly for that by the lawes of the Code and canons of councels it appeareth that the church for aboue a thousand yeares was gouerned by the lawes of Emperors and generall councels fourthly for that Aeneas Syluius confesseth that before the councell of Nice the church of Rome was not respected and finally for that he that maketh the collection of the Popes lawes and Bulles that were authenticall u In Bullari◠beginneth with Gregory the 7. that was a thousand yeares after Christ which he would not haue done if he could haue found any lawes more ancient than his Indéed I confesse that now and then our aduersaries produce the decretales of Clement Anacletus Euaristus and others but the matters conteined in those epistles and the stile doth so much differ from those times that euery modest and learned papist is ashamed to say these epistles were those whose names they cary argument 9 The power and authoritie likewise of popes in receiuing appeales granting rescripts aswell of fauor or iustice dispensing in cases reserued electing and translating of prelates and all other matters dependeth vpon the decretals of late popes and this appeareth not only by the decretals of Gregory the 9. Boniface the 8. Clement the 5. and Iohn the 22. but also by the rapsody of decrées which Surius collecteth in his first tome of councels for albeit he alledgeth the names of Anacletus Zepherinus Calixtus Fabianus and others yet they speake onely great words and vse generall termes for the particulars of the popes authoritie he can not alledge them albeit such counterfeit and rifferaffe stuffe would aduantage him nothing if they were truly alledged argument 10 The foundation of the ancient church is strong being built vpon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles our Sauiour Christ being the chiefe corner stone but the church of Romes foundation being laied on the pope and his decretales is weake and not durable Videtur nostra ecclesia saith x Lib. 5. de prouident Dei Saluianus ex vna scriptura foelicius-instituta aliae habent illam aut debilem aut conuulneratam habent veterem magistrorum traditionem corruptam per hoc traditionem potius quà m scripturam habent the foundation therefore of papisticall religion is both new and weake being grounded vpon men both subiect to errors and other grosse sinnes argument 11 Scriptures in the apostles times and long after were neuer forbidden to be translated into tongues that could not be vnderstood of the vulgar sort but now the papists suffer them not to be so translated y Index libr. prohib reg 4. that euery man may vse them Cum experimento manifestum sit z Ibidem say they si sacra biblia vulgari lingua passim sine discrimine permittantur plus inde ob hominum temeritatem detrimenti quam vtilitatis oriri they punish also both the bookesellers and the readers that haue vulgar bibles without licence albeit translated by themselues argument 12 In ancient time the gouernors of the church exhorted Christians to reade the scriptures our Sauior a Ioan. 5. Christ speaking to the people exhorted them to search the scriptures and the Beraeans were b Act. 17. commended for searching the scriptures S. Paul writing to the Colossians c Coloss 3. wished that the word of God might dwell in them plentifully in all wisdome the fathers also teach that the reading of Scriptures belonged also to lay men S. Hierome writing vpon the third chapter to the Colossians Hic ostenditur saith he verbum Christi non sufficienter sed abundanter etiam laicos habere debere docere se inuicem monere and Chrysostome homil 9. in epist ad Coloss Attend saith he as many of you as are secular persons and gouerne wife and children how the apostle doth command you also to reade the scriptures aboue all and that not lightly and carelesly but with great diligence d In Isai homil 2. Origen finally wisheth that all Christians performed that which is written of searching the scriptures but the papists haue a contrary spirit speaking of the vulgar bibles translated by their owne side they say thus Qui absque tali facultate ea legere e Index libr. prohib reg 4. seu habere praesumpserit they punish also the booksellers f Ibidem that haue such books without licence argument 13 In the times of the ancient fathers we do not reade that any holy bishop condemned bibles translated into vulgar tongues or burnt them albeit some errors were conteined in the translations neither did they repute lay men to be heretikes and burne them because they read the scriptures in their mother tongue but now the papists burne the holy scriptures vpon pretence of errors which notwithstanding they are not able to proue to be errors they haue also burned Christians for reading scriptures as appeareth by the register of Bishop Longland in king Henry the 8. his daies g Index libr. prohib reg 4. and now they punish both such as reade bibles and such as sell them argument 14 The ancient fathers of the church beléeued the church to be catholike but our papists now beléeue no church but the Romane church and without the Romane church they will not
by consent may depart asunder and enter into monasticall religion and that mariages contracted may be dissolued by putting on a monkes or friers coule and lastly that children may abandon their parents and follow Iebusites and other monkes and firiers where vnder pretence of religion they commit all abomination and serue for bardassaes and Ganimedes to this new race of sodomites that this doctrine is new it appeareth by Bellarmines weake dispute of monkes and in my treatise against the stinking orders of friers and monkes which because Cardinall Bellarmine is not now at laisure to answere I would pray Robert Parsons because he taketh on him to be learned or some other of his scholars to vndertake to refute argument 51 The apostles and ancient fathers did neither vse candle salt nor spittle nor that maner of blowing nor greasing that the papists now vse in baptisme and that a man may see without a candle and shall be proued godwilling hereafter when I come to gripe my aduersary that taketh exception to this point argument 52 The ancient church of Christ was neuer wont to coniure salt water nor to say y In missal Rom. c. benedict diuersae exorizo te creatura salis c. vt efficiaris sal exorcizatum in salutem credentium sis omnibus sumentibus te sanitas animae corporis neither did Christians in times past pray that holy water might serue to cast out diuels to driue away diseases and to clense mens houses from vncleane spirits could Robert Parsons be at leisure and leaue dreaming of Cardinals hats he might doe a great pleasure to shew vs this coniuration of salt and holy water out of some holy mens writings argument 53 It is also a mere nouelty if not foolery that the priest sprincles the altar and the whole assistance with water and z Ibidem saith asperges me domine hyssopo mundabor for the water sprinkle is not made of hyssop nor is the priest so honest a man as Dauid nor can drops of water clense his faults argument 54 It is also in Christian religion a nouelty to consecrate the flesh of paschal lambes and cannot be proued to haue bene long practised in the Romish church but now since the priests of Baal are proued shéepe stealers they to satisfie the owners losses consecrate the flesh of lambs argument 55 The a In ordinar missae blessing also of incense by the intercession of Michael the archangel as the papists vse it in their masse sauoreth not onely of superstition but also of nouelty argument 56 The swinging also of the chalice and host about the priests head and crossing of all sides of both as it is in the missall of Sarum and partly in the Romish missal is both superstitious and new argument 57 The ancient fathers neuer taught that either the body and blood of Christ were really vnder the accidents of bread and wine or that the accidents of bread and wine did subsist without a subiect for that was first decréed in the councell of Constance though idelly talked of before argument 58 Neither did they euer imagine that a dogge or a hogge or a mouse swallowing a consecrate host did also swallow Christ Iesus God and man and his very body as some of the schoolemen teach for that were not onely to cast precious stones before hogges but to blaspheme the most holy name of Iesus and to bring Christian religion into contempt argument 59 They neuer beléeued that Christs true body was inuisible and impalpable for well they remembred Christes words to his disciples Videte palpate but how can this be truely said if as the papists teach he were in the sacrament inuisible and impalble argument 60 In the fathers writings we neuer read where this word species doth signifie lightnesse roundnesse smoothnesse hardnesse swéetnesse relish and all other accidents of the sacramentall signes as the papists beléeue and teach argument 61 The doctrine of Transubstantiation was first established by b C. firmiter de sum trenit fide cath Innocent the third and his consorts about the yéere of our Lord 1212. this mystery therefore of transubstantiation is not so ancient argument 62 The ancient fathers did neuer beléeue that euery masse-priest did worke thrée seuerall miracles as oft as he did consecrate as the authors of the Tridentine catechisme do teach argument 63 Nor did they beléeue that the same humane body was in heauen in earth and euery altar all at one time as our papists that are more corporall than spirituall teach argument 64 In the ancient church those that receiued the sacrament of the Lords body receiued also the cup. neither is the prohibition of the cup more ancient than the wicked councell of Constance argument 65 Then also the priest neuer receiued alone nor did Christians looke on while the priest ate and dranke all for this was contrary to Christes institution and the nature of the sacrament that was instituted for a c 1. Cor. 10. signe of our mutuall coniunction one with another and the contrary custome is refuted by all ancient liturgies but now the priest eateth and drinketh all alone by himselfe and the rest depart fasting or at the least without the sacrament of the cup. argument 66 In ancient time the Lords supper was accounted no sacrifice for quicke and dead but a holy sacrament wherein a memoriall of Christes sacrifice on the crosse is celebrated as S. Augustine teacheth and I haue shewed at large in my treatise De missa against Bellarmine but now as if Christ had not said take eat drinke they offer it for those that can neither take nor eat nor drinke argument 67 The ancient church had no seuerall masses for warre for peace for bridegromes for mariners for hogges for the plague and for all times and occasions as now the d Missal Rom. Paris Sarum Romanists haue argument 68 There were no masses in the primitiue church made in honor of saints of angels of the virgine Mary nay in the old formulary of the church of Rome some seuen hundred or eight hundred yéeres agone there are no masses of this new cut argument 69 The parts of the masse were framed piecemeale long after the age of the learned fathers of the church as I haue prooued in my fift booke De missa against Bellarmine which I recommend to Robert Parsons for a cordiall or a scarlet stomacher to warme himselfe withall requesting him to shape vs an answere argument 70 The sacrament of the Lords supper in olde time was neuer administred in a tongue not vnderstood for that is the late pleasure of the trenchant fathers of Trent argument 71 The ancient fathers neuer praied to our Lady after the new Romish fashion nor said Sancta Maria ora pro nobis nunc in hora mortis nor thought it lawfull to say e Breuiar Rom. offic beatae Mariae Maria mater gratiae mater misericordiae
spred thorowout the world and conteineth not only those that now liue but those also that are past and are yet to come The catholike faith is the faith of Christ Iesus which the apostles first taught and which all true Christians both haue holden and do holde and shall holde to the worlds end In this catholike church saith b De haeres c. 3. Vincentius Lirinensis we are to hold that which alwaies hath beene beleeued of all Christians for that is truely and properly catholike he c De haeres c. 34. teacheth vs also that the property of catholiks is to keepe the doctrine committed to them and left with them by the ancient fathers and to auoid profane nouelties finally he determineth that those onely are truely and rightly called catholikes which onely beleeue and holde that which the catholike church in olde time did vniuersally holde Saint d De vera relig c. 5. Augustine doth take catholikes to be nothing els but Christians and true beleeuers which mainteine the sincere faith and follow that which is right Apud eos solos saith he quaerenda est religio qui Christiani catholici vel orthodoxi nominantur he doth also oppose catholikes against heretikes e Epist 81. ad monach palaest epist 95. Leo saith also that there is one true only perfect and inuiolable faith whereto nothing can be added and from which nothing can be taken If then the papists be hereticks and no true beléeuers then are they no catholikes if they holde a faith grounded vpon priuate opinions of men and not alwaies nor vniuersally holden then doe they not holde the catholike faith but that they holde diuers heresies and false opinions shall be shewed in the chapter following that they hold many new points altogether vnknowen in ancient time and when the Gospel began first to be preached we haue alreadie proued and demonstrated in the last discourse f That papists hold points of doctrine not catholike It resteth then now that I héere declare that the papists mainteine diuers points of doctrine neuer generally holden of all Christians nor vniuersally taught in the church of Christ and that may appeare first by the doctrine of the church of Rome concerning the foundations of Christian religion next by the doctrine of that church that cōcerneth both the law and the Gospell thirdly by the faith of the Romish church concerning the sacraments fourthly by their faith concerning praier and the whole seruice of God fiftly by their doctrine concerning repentance ordination of ministers marriage almes and fasting and finally by their doctrine concerning the church and the gouernment of it argument 1 Concerning the foundations of religion they teach first that scriptures are an g Bellar. lib. 4. de ver◠Dei c. 12. vnperfect rule of faith as hath béene declared in the chapter going before and h Bish of Eureux some of them haue not feared to write books of the insufficiency of scriptures but the i 2. Tim. 3. apostle saith they are able to make the man of God perfect and wise to saluation and true catholikes alwaies held the canonicall scriptures to be a perfect rule both for faith and maners Saint k Lib. 2. de doct Chr. c. 9. Augustine saith that all things necessarily belonging to faith or maners are conteined in plaine places of scriptures argument 2 The papists will not allow the scriptures to conteine all that word of God which we are now to follow for albeit they do not in expresse termes say so much yet it is necessarily inferred of their doctrine where they l Bellar. de verb. Dei teach that we haue one word of God written and another vnwritten and m Sess 4. concil Trid. determine that we are with equall affection to embrace vnwritten traditions and the holy scriptures but the catholike church neuer taught that after the writings of the prophets and apostles once perfected and published we had a word of God vnwritten which is to be placed in equall ranke with the holy scriptures n Aduers gent. Athanasius saith that the holy and diuine scriptures are sufficient to instruct vs in all trueth S. o In Mich. 1. Hierome calleth the scriptures the limits or bounds of the catholike church Non est egressa de finibus suis saith he id est de scripturis sanctis What saith p Regul 80. Basil is the propertie of a faithfull man forsooth to beleeue with certine fulnesse of minde whatsoeuer is conteined in scriptures and neither to reiect any part thereof nor to adde any new thing vnto them Saint q Lib. de paradis c. 13. Ambrose saith we may no more adde to Gods commandements than take from them and S. r In Ioan. tractat Augustine electa sunt quae scriberentur quae saluti credentium sufficere videbantur that is those things are chosen out and thought fit to be written which séemed to be sufficient for the saluation of the faithful and albeit the fathers mention traditions which were sometime vnwritten yet if they were necessary they signifie that now they are written Si aut in euangelio praecipitur saith * In epist ad Pompeium Cyprian aut in apostolorum epistolis aut actibus continetur obseruetur diuina haec sancta traditio he signifieth that no tradition is to be admitted vnlesse it be conteined in scriptures argument 3 The papists also teach that the pope and his Sée is the foundation of the church est Petri sedes saith ſ In praefat ante lib. de pontif Rom. Bellarmine lapis probatus angularis preciosus in fundamento fundatus these words also he applieth to the pope whom he calleth Christes vicar in another t Lib. 2. depont Rom. c. 31. place he calleth the Pope the foundation of the church and Sanders in his Rocke of the church disputeth that the pope is that rocke is not then the Romish church a weake building that in euery vacation is without foundation and relieth wholly vpon one man true Catholikes certes neuer applied the words of Isay ch 8 28. to the pope nor thought him to be an approoued stone or corner stone or a precious stone laid in the foundation of the church the u 1. Cor. 3. apostle teacheth vs that no man can lay any other foundation then that which is laid that is Christ Iesus and in another place he x Ephes 2. saith that the church and citizens of saints are built vpon the foundation of the apostles and prophets Iesus Christ being the chiefe corner stone with him also consenteth all the company of true catholikes argument 4 Stapleton in plaine tearmes denieth the scriptures to be the foundation of his religion aliud hodie saith he y In praefat ante relect princip doctrin Christianae religionis fundamentum habemus and afterward ab ipsis literis euangelicis apostolicis aliud the same z In analysi ante
relect princip doctrin man intreating of the sure grounds and principles of Christian religion doeth leaue the scriptures quite out of the reckoning but Athanasius in Synopsi doth call the canonicall Scriptures the anchor and stay of our faith a Lib. 3. aduers haeres c. 1. Irenaeus saith that the apostles first preached and afterward deliuered the Gospell in Scriptures that they might be a foundation and pillar of our faith the church saith b Homil. 6. in Matth. Chrysostome is Hierusalem whose foundations are placed vpon the mountaines of the scriptures and with them doe consent all true catholikes condemning the error of the papists falsely called catholikes argument 5 The papists call the scriptures a killing letter as appeareth by the Remish annotations vpon the 3. chap. of the 2. epistle to the Corinthians as if God had deliuered his will in writing to the entent to kill them that read them they c Annot. Rhemens in Ioan. c. 5. slander them also as if they were darke and hard to be vnderstood finally they disgrace them d Ibidem in c. 4. Matth. saying that the diuell and heretikes alledge scriptures others call them a nose of waxe Inken diuinitie and matter of strife and contention and condemne the reading of scriptures as pernicious and hurtfull but true catholikes had alwaies a reuerent regard of holy scriptures as the grounds of faith and directions of holy life e Lib. 3. aduers hares c 2. Irenaeus saith that it is the property of heretikes when they are conuinced by scriptures to fall into dislike of them and to accuse them the papists therefore in this point are rather heretikes then catholikes argument 6 The papists among canonicall scriptures reckon the decretales of popes inter canonicas scripturas decretales epistòlae connumerantur saith the rubrike dist 19. c. in canonicis and this Gratian goeth about to prooue by a place of saint Augustine which he there falsifieth this also séemeth by Gregory the 13. to be approoued in his edition of the canon law neither doe I thinke that any papist will deny that the popes decretales in matters of faith are to be receiued of all men but ancient catholikes neuer had the decretals in this estimation nor thought them to be canonicall scriptures or grounds of faith or infallible as the papists call them nay Thomas Aquinas albeit no catholike f 2. 2. q. 1. art 1. confesseth that the ground of Christian faith is the first trueth or God himselfe and not onely Cyprian tooke exceptions against Cornelius Ireney against Victor the councell of Carthage against Sozimus but also diuers catholikes against the decretales of diuers popes argument 7 The conuenticle of g Sess 4. Trent vnto the canon of scriptures of the olde testament hath added not onely the books of Tobias Iudith Wisdome Ecclesiasticus and of the Machabeies but also such additions as are found in the olde latine translation albeit they be not found in the originall text and these they place in equall ranke and degrée with the books of the prophets and apostles which is contrary to the faith of the catholicke church as appeareth by the testimony of Hierome in his preface to the prouerbs of Salomon in his epistle to Paulinus and in his generall prologue before the bible which he calleth prologum galeatum of Athanasius in synopsi of Epiphanius in his booke of waightes and measures of Melito of the councell of Laodicea can 59. of the canons of the apostles can 84. and diuers others neither is it materiall that Augustine lib. 2. de doctr christ c. 8. and a certaine councell of Carthage doe reckon the books of Tobias Iudith Wisedome Ecclesiasticus and the Machabeies among the canonicall scriptures for by canonicall scriptures they vnderstand such books as by order of the church were read publickely and commonly ioined together in one booke and were rather for some part a canon and rule of maners then of faith for that may be gathered out of the words of Saint Augustine and the councell that speake rather of the books as they were read then as they were authenticall Ruffine speaking of these books saith legi voluerunt in ecclesiis non tamen proferri ad authoritatem fidei ex his confirmandam Augustine also lib. de ciuit dei 18. c. 36. speaking properly of canonicall scriptures excludeth the books of the Machabeies though some churches receiue them for canonicall Athanasius in Synopsi accounteth the 3. and 4. of Esdras as canonicall as these books and Sixtus senensis doth not accounpt them equall to the rest of canonicall scriptures finally no one catholicke writer can be produced that alloweth the fragments and additions that in the olde latine interpreter are added to the originall text to be canonicall scripture are the papists then catholicks that haue no catholicke grounds of their faith argument 8 Papists allow no interpretations of scriptures against that sense which the church of Rome holdeth contra eum sensum h Concil Trid. sess 4. quem tenuit tenet sancta mater ecclesia but true catholicks neuer allowed such senses and interpretations as the church of Rome doth make as for example the church of Rome beléeueth that Christ when he said to Peter pasce oues meas gaue power to the pope to depose princes Againe where God saith to Hieremy chap. 1. ecce constitui te hodie super gentes regna Boniface the 8. concludeth that the pope hath power to iudge all earthly princes and these words ecce duo gladij hic he k C. vnam sanctam de maior obed expoundeth so as if the pope had two swords giuen to him the words deus fecit duo magna luminaria the pope interpreteth so as if the pope were meant by thy sonne and the emperor by the moone and as if the pope did so farre excell the emperor as the sonne is greater then the moone bibite ex hoc omnes they expound thus drinke not all of this and these words scrutamini scripturas they interpret as if lay men might not search the scriptures without license of the inquisitors infinit such like interpretations the church of Rome hath deuised but all contrary to the expositions of the fathers and the catholicke church argument 9 The conuenticle of Trent doth adiudge the old vulgar latin translation of the bible to be authenticall and preferreth it before the originall text but catholicks haue alwaies preferred the originall text before the latin translation Saint l In Epist ad Suniam Fretel ad Damasum Hierome saith that in the olde testament in matters of doubt concerning the translation we must haue recourse to the Hebrew as to the fountaine and in the new to the Greeke ad exemplaria Hebrea Graeca à latinis recurratur saith m Lib. 2. de doctr Chr. c. 10. Augustine Hilary also writing vpon the 118. psalme confesseth that the latin translation cannot satisfie the reader
argument 10 The Romanists n C. ad abolendam de haeret adiudge all to be hereticks which teach and hold otherwise of the sacraments then the church of Rome determineth and holdeth and commonly they condemne all that receiue not the popes determinations concerning faith but catholiks make the doctrine of Christ to be the squire of our faith Our o Matth. 28. Sauiour Christ gaue his apostles in charge to teach what he had commanded them the apostle likewise pronounceth him accursed that should teach otherwise than the Galatians had receiueth So it appereth that not those that taught other doctrine than the bishops of Rome but such as taught contrary to the apostles doctrine yea albeit they were bishops of Rome were condemned and accursed argument 11 The Romanists doe aswell build their faith vpon p Concâ—l Trid. sess 4. vnwritten traditions as the written word of God so the papists must aswell receiue the traditions of the legends as the holie scriptures aswell must they beléeue the wounds of S. Francis as Christ his passion and the miracles of S. Dominike and other braue Romish saints as the miracles of Christ and his apostles for these as they holde are traditions and the wounds of S. Francis are confirmed by diuers decretales of popes To this effect writeth q C. sancta dist 15. Gelasius and saith Gesta sanctorum martyrum recipimus but true catholikes haue more certeine grounds of their faith and would be much ashamed to beléeue such fables nay some of the papists haue much misliked these fabulous legends as may appeare by the testimony of Dante an Italian poet Cant. 29. and Laurence Valla in his treatise contra Donationem Constantini argument 12 The papists allow the legends of S. George S. Christopher S. Catherine Abgarus of the inuention of the crosse of S. Iohn Baptists head and diuers such like as conteining olde traditions but true catholikes will not allow any such fables to be read in the church nay Gratian himselfe vnder the name of r C. Sancta dist 15. Gelasius doth condemne the legend of George of Cyricus and Iulitta Abgarus of the inuention of the crosse and such like argument 13 Alij nunc à Christo saith Å¿ In praefat in relect princip doctrin Stapleton eorúmue doctrina praedicatio determinatio fundamenti apud me locum habebunt that is others beside Christ together with their doctrine preaching and determination shall be accounted of me as a foundation The rest also beléeuing that the popes can not erre in their determinations concerning faith must néeds rest vpon them as the foundation of their faith but true catholiks build their saith onely vpon Christ and his doctrine deliuered by the apostles and prophets argument 14 The church of God and all true catholikes kéepe the doctrine of the apostles and holy fathers without addition and alteration and auoid all prophane nouelties The t Galat. 1. apostle pronounceth him accursed that teacheth any other Gospel than that which he had taught Catholicorum hoc ferè proprium saith u Aduers hares c. 34. Vincentius deposita sanctorum patrum commissa seruare damnare prophanas nouitates sicut dixit iterum dixit apostolus si quis annunciauerit praeterquam quod acceptum est anathematizare If then the church of Rome and papists haue altered the apostolike and ancient fathers faith and haue added diuers points of new doctrine vnto it as I haue verified in the chapter going before he doth greatly wrong the catholike faith which calleth them catholikes argument 15 True catholikes beléeue in God onely Faith saith the x Rom. 10. apostle is by hearing and hearing by the word of God y De diuin non inib. c. 7. Dionyse saith that faith hath for his obiect the most pure and euer being trueth and euery catholike rehearsing his beliefe saith he beleeueth in God the Father God the Sonne and God the Holy Ghost but the papists after a sort beléeue in the virgine Mary in angels and saints and pray and confesse their sinnes vnto them for if they beléeue not in them how doe they call vpon them séeing the z Rom. 10. apostle saith how shall they call on him on whom they haue not beleeued and why doe they confesse their sinnes vnto them if they beléeue not that they do vnderstand the secrets of their hearts and know that their confession is sincere and true if they doe not beléeue in saints yet I hope they will not denie that they beléeue the determinations of the pope and of the Romish church a In oâ—usc contra errores Gracorum Thomas Aquinas saith it is a matter of faith to beleeue the determination of the pope ad fidem pertinct saith he inhaerere determinationi pontificis fummi in his quae sunt fidei imò in his quae spectaÌ„t ad bonos more 's with him also concurreth b Summa Siluest in verb. fides Siluester Prierius He saith also further that we are to beleeue whatsoeuer is taught by the church of Rome Ad fidem pertinent omnia saith he quae sunt in doctrina ecclesiae argument 16 True catholiks beléeue that Christ Iesus as he was true God so was he also true man and had a body like to ours in height bredth and thickenesse and that he filled the place where his body was as do our bodies We must beleeue saith S. c De essentia diuinitatis Augustine that the Sonne of God according to his Deitie is inuisible incorporeall and incircumscriptible but according to his humane nature that he is visible corporeall and locall d Contr. Eutychem lib. 4. c. 4. Vigilius saith that Christ is conteined in a place according to his humane nature and that this is the catholike faith Illud corpus saith e Dialog 2. Theodoret habet priorem formam figuram circumscriptionem vt semel dicam corporis substantiam so likewise saith f Ad Thrasymund lib. 2. c. 5. Fulgentius Si verum est corpus Christi loco potest vtique contineri If then the papists doe assigne to Christ such a body as is neither visible nor palpable nor circumscriptible in the sacrament nor hath the dimensions of height bredth and depth such as a mans body by nature hath nor is continued to it selfe as all bodies are but wanteth all the properties of a true bodie then are the papists neither catholikes nor Christians for how can they be either that erre in things so materiall argument 17 Euery catholike Christian beléeueth that our sauior Christs true body is ascended into heauen and that he there remaineth and shall remaine vntill his comming againe he g Iohn 16. told his disciples before his passion that he must leaue the world and goe to the father he saith also in another h Iohn 12. place that they should not alwaies haue him with them In the first of the Acts we reade that his
reproued for their diligence in making proselytes and drawing nouices to like of their sect circuitis mare aridam saith our f Matth. 23. sauiour vt faciatis vnum proselytum cum factus fuerit facitis illum filium gehennae duplo plus qùam vos estis the pharises also stood much vpon externall ceremonies but setretly they deuoured widowes houses Furthermore they are noted for that they loued preheminence in meetings and destred to be called Rabbi affecting a strange kinde of singularity Dicebantur pharisaei saith g Haeres 16. ante Christum Epiphanius eo quod separati essent ab alijs propter spontaneam superfluam religionem apud ipsos receptam h Ibidem finally they are taxed for their vowes of continency for their sléeping on thorns and boords for their superstitious fashions in praying and for their allowing of fatum or destiny In all which points the papists séeme much to resemble this pharisaicall sect for first by their traditions they frustrate the law of God God he forbiddeth vs to make grauen images to worship them but they say the making of images and the worshipping of them is a tradition descended from the apostles and is very profitable Saint Paul he teacheth vs obedience to princes but papists say this holdeth no longer then during the popes pleasure or at the least vntill such times as he shall excomunicate them for then they say it is lawfull to cutte their throtes and so de facto they doe it if they can as appeareth by many precedents Our sauiour Christ in the institution of the Lords supper commanded his desciples to take and eat and deliuering the cuppe said drinke ye all of this yet by their traditions the papists haue frustrated Christ his institution for in lieu of taking and eating they content themselues with gaping and fasting and in the end they put vp the sacrament into a boxe worship it and where Christ said drinke yet all of this their tradition is drinke not all of this nor looke for the cuppe secondly the Iebusites friers and priests trauell land and sea to reconcile men to the pope and to make of good subiects obstinate recusants and proselyts to the sinagogue of Rome and when they haue inuegled simple people they make them as vnnaturall and disloyall traitors as themselues thirdly no sect euer stood more vpon externall ceremonies then the papists whose whole religion standeth in ceremonies fourthly the Iebusits haue deuoured many widowes houses and haue empouerished many orphanes intercepting by singular fraud that which was due vnto them as Arnold in his pleading and the secular priests in their discourses doe particularly charge them fiftly the priests and friers looke for great preheminence and desire to be saluted by the name of fathers begetting children to the pope and bastards to their hostes as the Iesuits catechisme saith sixtly these friers pretend that they are in the state of perfection and condemne other christians as carnall and secular They doe also weare hairecloth somtimes and lash themselues with whips and in the maner of their superfluous religion they are very singular finally both they and the i Th. Aqu. 1. p q. 116. art 2 3. 4. schoolemen doe in some sort allow fatum and subiect all second causes vnto it and is not this trow you pharisaisme argument 3 The scribes were reputed sectaries and hereticks for that they brought in a superfluous and sophisticall exposition of the law k Haeres 15. ante Christum Ephphanius doeth call it supersophisticam expositionem they were likewise condemned for their often washings and purifyings and for that they accounted themselues more holy then others why then should not the popish schoolemen and the frapling friers be likewise accounted scribes sectaries and hereticks séeing neuer any deuised more vaine and sophisticall expositions vpon the word of God nor more contrary to the meaning of the holy ghost then they Further doe not the l See the rubicks of the masse priests often wash themselues at masse and doe not all papists continuallie wash themselues and others with holy water thinking thereby to cleanse themselues from veniall sinnes and to m Missale Ro. in fine driue the diuell from them doe they not also purifie and hallow altars churches vestements and other vtensiles of their prophane priesthood finally who can account themselues more holy then those that will needs be intitled holy fathers and professe themselues to liue in a holy and perfect state of life argument 4 The n Epiphan in haeres 17. ante Christum Hemerobaptistes for their continuall washings and for that they imagined that they were thereby clensed from their sinnes are numbred among Iewish heretikes let it therefore be imagined whether the papists doe not resemble them both in their washings and opinions when they sprinkle themselues continually with holy water and imagine that thereby they are clensed from veniall sinnes yet as o Ibidem Epiphanius saith neither can drops nor riuers nor the whole ocean wash away sinnes argument 5 The p Epiphan haeres 13. ante Christum Dositheans were a sect of heretikes among the Iewes and so reputed for their affect at virginity and abstinence from the vse of mariage although they were maried they were also noted for their voluntary fastings and for that diuersly and voluntarily they afflicted their bodies what then are wée to thinke of papists that allow these voluntary whippings and lashings of their bodies and what may be thought of the Iebusites chambers of meditations papists also allow extraordinary fastings and thinke thereby to satisfie for sinne and to merit heauen some of them also account it great holinesse for maried couples to liue a sunder and to creepe into monasteries and such dennes of superstition and idolatry for which cause they deserue to créepe if not to runne into the catalogue of heretikes for the apostle doeth condemne those which vpon a superstitious conceit q Colos 2. spared not their bodies argument 6 Among the heretikes that first shewed themselues vpon the first plantation of Christian religion Simon Magus and his followers are commonly reputed the ringleaders of him we reade r Act. 8. that he thought it no sinne to buie the gifts of the holy Ghost and thereupon those that buie and sell orders benefices churches and masses and barter for spiritual things and account such chaffaire sailable are accounted Simonians and this simonie as ſ Petitiones R. Vllerston Vllerston who wrote about the time of of the councell of Constance affirmeth is haeresis practica but if men imagine it to be lawfull it is truly an heresie according to rules of speculation the papists in both these points are guiltie for nothing can be more infamous then the church of Rome for buying and selling of palles miters churches and such like chaffaire Venalia nobis saith t Lib. Calam. 3. Mantuan Templa sacerdotes altaria sacra
the state vnder the name of Dolman hath forged a booke of forged titles to the crowne and Baronius for a cardinals hat hath béene hired with apocryphall trash raked out of euery blinde corner and oft times most impudently forged to corrupt the history of the church argument 11 The Nazarites were condemned for hereticks first for that they mingled Iewish ceremonies with Christian religion and next for that they boasted much of their reuelations and miracles as is testified by Augustine de haeres c. 9. and partly by Epiphanius in haeres 29. The like sentence therefore is to be pronounced against the papists which f Missal Rom. consecrate euery yéere a Paschal lambe after a Iewish fashion and obserue a certeine forme of Iubiley and haue translated the priests apparel and diuers ceremonies from the Iewes as appeareth by Durand and those that write of their ceremonies Innocentius the third by a solemne decretale determineth that what is conteined in Deuteronomy is now to be obserued in the new testament cum Deuteronomium saith g C. per venerabilem qui filij sint legitimi he secunda lex interpretetur ex vi vocabuli comprobatur vt quod ibi decernitur in nouo testamento debeat obseruari but Deuteronomy conteineth an epitome of Moyses his law finally they bragge much of their reuelations and miracles and h Bellar. de notis eccles make them a marke of the church argument 12 The Heracleonites did anoint their followers departing out of this life and gaue them a kinde of extreme vnction Feruntur saith S. i De haeresib c. 16. Epiph. haeres 36. Augustine suos morientes nouo modo quasi redimere id est per oleum balsamum aquam inuocationes quas Hebraicis verbis dicunt super capita eorum and these their anointings and praiers they thought to be grounded vpon the place out of the fift of S. Iames commonly alledged to this purpose all which notwithstanding they are numbred among hereticks it séemeth therefore that the papists haue borowed their extreme vnction their dirges and masses for the dead from hereticks and I am the rather confirmed in this opinion for that the praier for the dead that is now in the canon is not found in the olde ordinall of the church of Rome neither did ancient Christians anoint those parts and senses that the papists do finally they did anoint the sicke while the gifts of healing continued in the church and to the intent that the parties grieued might recouer their health which circumstances do now faile in our aduersaries cause argument 13 The followers of Helzai and hereticks called Osseni as k Haeres 19. ante Christ Epiphanius reporteth did vse to swere by salt and bread and other creatures they worshipped also the spittle and reliques of two of their saints l Ibidem thirdly Helzai taught his disciples to pray in a tongue not vnderstood by them nemo quaerat interpretationem saith he sed solùm haec dicat then he added a praier in a strange tongue Do we then thinke that it is catholike religion in papists to sweare by bread and salt and by creatures and are they good Christians that worship the reliques of saints and reserue their ashes and reliques in their altars pray in a tongue not vnderstood of them which pray and say it is not materiall although a man vnderstand not the interpretation of the words argument 14 m Damascen de haeresib Marcion gaue women power to baptize and albeit he had corrupted and abused a maiden yet was he not ashamed to extoll virginitie à Marcione saith Epiphanius n Haeres 42. virginitas praedicatur Irenaeus lib. 1. aduers haeres c. 30. saith that he and Saturninus began to teach abstinence from liuing creatures he did also o Epiphan haeres 42. teach that by Christes descending into hell diuers mens soules were thence deliuered and separated mariages vnder pretence of religion of which heresies p Tertull. aduers Marcion the papists sauour very strongly for first they authorize women to q C. adijcimus 16. q. 1. c. mulier de consecrat dist 4. baptize as did the Marcionistes secondly they extoll virginitie and fasting highly and make both a meanes of great merit and yet obserue neither virginitie nor fasting for their priests kéepe commonly harlots if no woorse the nunnes albeit mured vp yet prooue oftentimes very frutefull thirdly they imagine that flesh is not so holy meat as fish and beléeue that he that filleth himselfe with fish and other dainties doeth fast where he that eateth a bit of flesh fasteth not fourthly they separate mariages vpon pretence of monkish religion and hold that parties so separated may not againe cohabite together without sinne and that contrary to the apostles commandement 1. Cor. 7. lastly they teach that the patriarks before Christs time were deliuered by Christs descension into hell out of that place which they call limbum patrum or receptacle of the fathers soules argument 15 The Messalians beléeued that baptisme was onely auaileable to cut away former sinnes so likewise the papists beléeue that baptisme doeth onely purge and respect sinnes past and that sinnes committed after baptisme are to be done away by penance against them both Theodoret r De diuin decret c. de baptism teacheth that baptisme is the earnest of future graces and the communication of Christ his passion againe he saith non vt dicunt amentes Messaliani baptismus nouaculam imitatur quae praecesserunt peccata auferens hoc enim ex superabundanti largitur likewise the Messalians did mumble ouer their praiers with their lips hauing their heart otherwhere and beléeued they were heard for their much babling which custome blinde papists doe so well like that they rehearse infinit auemariaes pater nostres and creedes liking that babling religion which mumbleth vp her praiers on a string of beades ſ Mantuan Alph. lib. 4. Quae filo insertis numerat sua murmura baccis and pattreth praiers like an ape clattring with his chappes the pope also giueth great indulgences to those that say the ladies Rosary and pray vpon their beads albeit the poore soules vnderstande nothing of that they praie or rather pratle argument 16 The Caians were reputed heretikes for worshipping angels and praying to them vnusquisque eorum saith t Heres 38. Epiphanius vniuscuiusque angeli nomen inuocat for the same cause also the u Epiphan de angelicis Augustin de haeres c. 39. Isid lib. 8. orig Angelickes were condemned both by the writings of fathers and acts of councels non oportet Christianos say the * C. 35. fathers assembled in the councell of Laodicea derelicta ecclesia abire ad angelos idololatriae abominandae congregationes facere what then are we to thinke of papists that pray to angels and say masses in honour of them and serue them deuoutly as their protectors to auoid this blemish
Carranza and others in the canon of Laodicea before recited for angelos write angulos and so hope to hide their filthinesse in corners But Theodoret doth plainly conuince them both of heresie and falshood also Synodus saith he x In epist ad Coloss c. 3. quae conuenit laodiceae lege prohibuit ne precarentur angelos that this worship of angels is superstitious Chrysostome commenting vpon the epistle to the Colossians declareth and especially in his ninth homily vpon that epistle argument 17 The Seuerians were noted as heretikes for their miracles either vainly forged or by the diuels helpe effected their prophetesse y Augustin de hares c. 24. Philumena through a narrow mouthed glasse would put in a prety bigge lofe and draw it out againe without breaking the glasse the Mirabiliaries were likewise condemned for that by miracles and prophecies they sought to confirme their opinions and what doe the papists doe not they likewise confirme all their superstition false religion and idolatry with counterfect miracles doe they not tell vs tales of z Laurent Vall. contra donat Constanim images speaking of men headlesse walking of dead men reuiuing they will not deny it nay Bellarmine maketh these miracles a marke of his church but if they prooue false their church must néeds prooue a false church by a very good consequent argument 18 The Tatians and other heretikes absteined from mariage as a state of life impure and imperfect The Romish priestes therefore together with monks friers and nunnes haue abiured mariage as not compatible with their pretended monkish perfection a C. proposuisti dist 82. Syricius or at least Gratian or some other falsary vnder his name calleth mariage fleshly pollutions In Capgranes legends the Romish saints no otherwise talke of mariage then as if it were vncleannesse sinne and abomination diuers of our aduersaries haue written that it is lesse sinne for priests to commit fornication than to marry argument 19 The papists also agrée with the Manicheyes in diuers points sauoring of heresie for as the Mancheyes condemned mariage in their priests which for their excellency they called electos so likewise doe the papists in their monks and greater orders of their clergie secondly as the Manicheyes abstained from the cuppe in the Lords supper and receiued one kinde onely as appeareth by the testimony of Leo Serm. 4. de quadrages and of the chap. relatum and c. comperimus dist 2. de consecrat so likewise doe the papists diuiding if Gelasius say true one and the selfe same sacrament most sacrilegiously thirdly both Manicheyes and papists destroy Christes humanity the Manicheyes giuing him no true flesh nor solide body and the papists giuing him a body neither visible nor palpable nor indued with the right dimensions and true properties of a body both of them also say the body of Christ may be in many places at once lastly the Manicheyes in their fasts albeit they abstained from flesh yet vsed diuers other exquisite and dainty meates and this is also the rigorous fast of most papists which the rest will not deny to be a good fast after the popes law and a good feast as Christians say argument 20 Montanus did first b Apollonius apud Euseb lib. 5. c. 17. establish lawes of fasting as is recorded in the history of Eusebius and appeareth also by the practise of the church that had no law concerning that matter in his time the same also may be proued by the testimony of Augustine who denieth that any law concerning fasting was made by Christ or his apostles quibus diebus c Epist 86. ad Casulan saith he non oporteat ieiunare quibus oporteat praecepto domini vel apostolorum non inuenio definitum Montanus also began first to d Epiphan in haeres 48. dispute that the scriptures were not perfect and that they were to he supplied by his new paracletus that as he said was to teach all things necessary his e Augustin de haeres c. 26. followers had the prophecies of Prisca and Maximilla in great reuerence both he and his disciples did beléeue Limbum Patrum to be in hell f Lib. de anima in fiâ—t Tertullian hauing learned of Montanus taught that small sinnes after this life were to be purged and that his paracletus did often recommend that doctrine further by the testimony of vnwritten traditions and his paracletus he g Lib. de coron milit proueth that the suffering daies of martyrs were to be kept holy and that sacrifices should be offered for soules departed the doctrine therefore of the church of Rome concerning set fasts the imperfection of scriptures vnwritten traditions legendary prophecies of Brigit and other Romish saints and concerning Limbus Patrum in hell and remission of sinnes after this life and the oblations for soules departed séemeth rather to procéed from Montanus then from Christ or his apostles finally the Montanistes did not more'vant of their Prisca Maximilla then the papists of their Brigit Hildegardis and Mechtildis nor did Montanus offer for the soules departed otherwise then the papists argument 21 As the Pepuzians did honor their towne Pepuza and call it Hierusalem or the metropolis of their religion so doe the papists honor Rome and both papists and Pepuzians suffer wemen to minister the sacrament or baptisme should not then the papists haue great wrong if they were not made equall in ranke with Pepuzians herein they also surpasse them for we doe not read that any woman among the Pepuzians was made pope of Pepuza but Martin Polonus Marianus Scotus Chronicon Chronicorum Platina and diuers authors of great credit report that a woman was made pope of Rome and her picture is to be séene in the dome of Siena among other popes if it be not latele defaced finally the Iebusites contending to shew the contrary shew nothing but their owne impudency and the hardnesse of their faces argument 22 The Catharistes boast much of their merits purity and perfection Mundiores se ceteris praedicant saith h Lib. 8. orig â— de haeres Isidore they doe also deny absolution in somes cases to the repentant and rebaptize those that are already baptized and is not this also the case of papists they cannot well deny it for they say that all monks and friers are in state of perfection and deny that any iust man doth commit a mortall sinne they deny also to hereticks relapsed as they call them all fauour and absolue none in cases reserued to the pope finally the histories of France and Flanders doe shew that the popish priests haue there rebaptized many and in England albeit they doe not rebaptize yet they change the names and vse a number of greasie ceremonies frequented in the Romish church to supply our baptisme as they say argument 23 The Iacobites and Armenians were condemned for hereticks for that they made the images of God the father and God the holy ghost Imagines
sciret ab homine non posse fieri so likewise the papists say if we had not fréewill that then God would not command vs to doe things but he confuteth both their reasons in the words following quis hoc nesciat saith he sed ideo iubet aliqua quae non possumus vt nouerimus quid ab illo petere debeamus he saith not that we haue frée will to doe good works because God commandeth vs to doe them but rather sheweth that God commandeth vs to doe things which we are not able of our selues to doe that we may learne what to craue and begge at Gods hands we may therefore well conclude that the papists are farre declined towards Pelagianisme and that long before vs did o Lib. 1. de grat aduers Pelag. Thomas Brandwardine perceiue declare and therefore doubteth not to call the popish schoolemen Pelagians totus mundus saith he post pelagium in errorem abiit exurge deus iudica causam tuam this man wrote about 300. yeares agone but now our aduersaries are growne woorse and woorse argument 34 The Donatists as saint p De haeres c. 69. Augustine writeth beléeued that the church was onely conteined in Afrike and consisted in the obedience or part of Donatus quod ecclesia Christi saith hée in Africa Donati parte remanserit they did also rebaptize catholike Christians if this then be heresie the papists may not escape scot frée that beleeue the catholike Romane church onely and take none for Christians but such q Geronymâ— Campos catetechism Brist motiut 12. as take the popes part and liue vnder his obedience they doe also presume sometimes to rebaptize such as haue béene baptized in our churches argument 35 The Circumcellions shought it a matter meritorious to kil those that were contrary to their sect immania facinora perpetrando as S. r De haeres c. 69. Augustine saith nay that holy man himselfe did hardly escape their ambuscadoes laid for him like to them also doe papists teach that it is lawfull and meritorious to kill princes excommunicate by the pope both pope Pius the fift and Sixtus the fift vpon paine of excommunication commanded her Maiesties subiects to take armes against her Sixtus quintus that shamelesse frier did Å¿ La fulminante highly commend Iames Clement the Dominican frier that murdred his liege prince Henrie the third king of France Iohn Ghineard a Iebusite did mainteine this doctrine of murdring princes and was therefore by arrest of the parliament of Paris condemned executed by these desperate Assassines and hired murderers the papists killed the prince of Orenge and Iames the regent of Scotland and poisoned diuers others Alphonsus Diazius did most wickedly murder his owne brother and yet was protected by the pope finally by diuers meanes they haue sought to murder the Queenes Maiestie king Henry the 4. of France Graue Maurice and all that stand in their way farre passing not onely the hereticall circumcellions but also the Turkish assassins argument 36 The Audaeans or Anthropomorphites did imagine God to haue an humane shape parts like a mortall man Cogitatione carnali saith t De haeres c. 50. Augustine Deum fingebant in similitu dinem hominis corruptibilis The papists likewise cannot imagine but that God is like man when they expresse God the father in likenesse of an olde man or at the least imagine such images to be like God they doe also make the image of the incomprehensible trinity let the people be taught say the men of u Sâ—ss 25. Trent that the Godhead is not therefore figured as if it could be seene with corporeall eies or expressed wirh colours or figures it appeareth therefore they meant it should be represented though it could not be well expressed by figures argument 37 Origen beléeued that sinnes might be purged and done away after this life and therefore x Augustine de haeres c. 43. imagined that euen the damned after some long time might be saued he delighted also to draw scriptures to serue allegoricall sences if then it be heresie to say that great sinnes are to be remitted after this life why is it not heresie to holde that small sinnes may be then remitted seeing we haue but one meanes to obtaine remission of sinnes againe why should allegoricall interpretations be more allowable in papists then in Origen finally why should not other damned soules be as well saued as Traians soule and the soule of Falconilla an idolatresse at the intercession of Gregory as Damascen and the papists beléeue argument 38 Eunomius taught that so a man were of his religion it skilled not greatly what sinnes he committed asseuerabat saith y De haeres â— 54. Augustine quod nihil cuiquam obesset quorumlibet perpetratio ac perseuerantia peccatorum si huius quae ab ipso docebatur fidei particeps esset vnto which heresie the papists come very nere for the pope to all his followers promiseth heauen if they beléeue as he doth and will come to confession his canonists teach that the pope albeit he draw innumerable soules to hell and continue in all wickednesse yet he is Christes true vicar and the head of the church z Lib. de eccles milit c. 2. Bellarmine requireth no inward vertue in the true members of the church which he defineth so they professe outwardly and communicate with the pope let the world then iudge what church the papists build when they admitte Piers Lacy Tirone the white knight and such wicked rebels to be true parts and members of their society argument 39 The a 1. Tim. 4. apostle condemned them as hereticks that forbad men to marry and to abstaine from certaine meates whereupon saith b In 1. Tim. 4. Theodoret rectè posuit prohibentium contrahere matrimonium neque eum Caelibatum aut continentiam vituperat sed eos accusat qui lege lata ea sequi compellunt if then the papists by sharpe lawes forbid priests and monks to marry and to eat certaine meates are they not within the compasse of these false teachers argument 40 The hereticks called Anomi were condemned as heretiks for that they either contemned or corrupted the law of God is it not then some blemish to papists that they make the law of God to be vnperfect and c Sess 4. concil Trid. make their owne traditions equall to Gods law and is it not heresie to make a new lawgiuer as the papists doe c. translato de constitutionibus and to cut off the second commandement concerning the making of grauen images finally doe they imagine that it is no error to d Concil Trid. sess 5. say that concupisence is no sinne which is direct contrary to the apostles doctrine Rom. 7. and to the law of God argument 41 Ireneus and Tertullian doth range them among hereticks which flie from scriptures and when they are conuinced by them fall to accuse them affirming that the
apostles did not commit all things necessary to saluation to writing cum ex scripturis arguuntur saith e Aduers hares lib. 3. c. 2. Ireney in accusationem conuertuntur scripturarum quasi non rectè habeant neque sint ex authoritate quia varie sunt dictae quia non possit ex his inueniri veritas ab his qui nesciant traditionem norrenim per literas traditam illam sed per vinam vocem ob quam causam Paulum dixisse sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos Tertullian saith it is a tricke of heretikes either to falsifie or by false interpretations to peruert scriptures alius manu scripturas saith f De praescript aduers haeres he alius sensu expositiones interuertit he saith againe that hereticks cannot stand if they be brought to try their cause by scriptures aufer haereticis saith g De resurr caernis he quae cumque ethnici sapiunt vt de scripturis solis quaestiones suas sistant stare non possunt in these points therefore these two fathers haue stricken the papists albeit generally they speake of hereticks for first h Bellar. de verb. Dei non scripto they deny that the scriptures containe doctrine sufficient to saluation or that we can learne all trueth necessary out of them without their traditions secondly they speake euill of scriptures as before hath bene shewed thirdly they say that scriptures receiue authority from the church fourthly they accuse them of vncertenty Turrian aduers Sadeelem lib. 1. doth call them Delphicum gladium and others call them a nose of waxe fiftly they allow no sence but such as the synagogue of Rome authorizeth sixtly either Sixtus Quintus or Clement the 8. hath corrupted the scriptures for both pretending to set our the olde latine translation the one is in diuers places contrary to the other finally they will not haue the scriptures to decide controuersies about matters of faith argument 42 i Lib. 8. Orig. c de haeres Isidore doth declare them to be heretikes that doe otherwise vndeâ—stand the scriptures then the meaning of the holie Ghost requireth quicunque saith he aliter scripturam sacram intelligit quam sensus spiritus sancti flagitat a quo conscripta est licèt de ecclesia non recesserit tamen haereticus potest appellari if then we list to reade the popes decretales or the writings of the popish faction we need not doubt but they are tresgrand heretikes hauing so notoriously peruerted the Scriptures and turned them to sences neuer intended by the holy Ghost as for example these words of the k Isai 1. prophet à planta pedis vsque ad verticem non est in eo sanitas which he spoke of the people of Israel being then most sinfull Clement the sixt in the chap. vnigenitus extr de poenit remiss doeth turne to our Sauiour Christ as if our Sauiour had béene vnsound from the foot to the head or that the prophet had ment that our Sauiour had shed all his blood that the pope might make sale of the frute of it at his pleasure God by his prophet l Hierem. 1. saith I haue appointed thee ouer nations and kingdomes ergo saith m C. vnam sanctam ext de maior obed Boniface the 8. if earthly princes goe out of the way they must be iudged by the pope Againe out of these words of the apostle the spirituall man iudgeth all things he n Ibidem o Ibid. collecteth that the pope hath no superior iudge thirdly because Christ saith to Peter put vp thy sword into the sheath he concludeth that both Peter and his successors ought to haue a temporall sword fourthly of these words ecce duo gladij hic p Ibid. he inferreth that the pope is to command and exercise both the swords The q Isai 8 28. prophets and r Rom. 9. 1. Pet. 2. apostles by the corner stone placed in the foundation of the church doe vnderstand Christ Iesus but Bellarmine in his preface prefixed before his bookes de potifice Rom. draweth these words to the pope and forceth them to serue to make him to be a corner stone and a foundation also of the church he will also haue these words super hanc Petram aedificabo ecclesiam meam to be ment of the pope these words of our Sauiour drinke yee all of this the papists expound in such sort as if Christ had said drinke not all of this the words of our Sauiour to Peter when he said pasce oues meas they appropriate to the pope that féedeth not as if none were to féed but the pope The apostle saith mariage is honorable among all men yet will they not allow that mariage is honourable among nunnes and monks and friers and masse priests and the rest of the Romish clergy where our Sauiour Christ saith scrutamini scripturas they say contrary search not the scriptures the apostle saith they are profitable they Å¿ Index libror. prohibit regul 4 say they are pernicious our sauiour saith that those doe in vaine worship him that teach doctrines of men these doe teach humane traditions and yet doubt not but that God is well pleased with them The spirit of God commandeth that praiers be made for princes and willeth euery Christian man to submit himselfe to the magistrate and to higher powers but the papists doe so expound these words as if it were lawfull for the pope to curse Gods annointed to excommunicate kings and emperors to massacre them if they can to raise rebellion against them It were infinite to reherse all the false interpretations of Scriptures deuised by papists beside that in this place it is not necessarie séeing by these few which we haue alledged already it may in part appeare that neuer any heretikes alledged Scriptures more peruersly nor more direct contrarie to the meaning of the holy Ghost then they argument 43 As the t Damascene de haeres Herodians gaue the name and honour of Christ to Herode so the papists doe giue the names and honour of Christ to the pope allowing these words of Bernard to Eugenius vnctione Christus es they cal him the foundation rocke of the church the head and spouse of the church the monarke of the church and Christes vicar generall u In epist dedic ante princip doctrin Stapleton doth call him supremum numen in terris some teach that he and Christ haue but one consistory betwéene them x Lib. Caerem others saie that all power is giuen to the pope in heauen and earth which words our Sauiour Matth. 28. speaketh of himselfe if then the Herodians deserue for honouring Herod with Christs titles to be reputed heretikes who can cleare the papists from the note of heresie that farre more impudently and wickedly giue Christs honour to the pope argument 44 y De haeres c. beicetae Damascene numbreth those
shewed sculptile conflatile reor saith r In Abacus 2. Hierome dogmata esse peruersa quae ab his quibus facta sunt adorantur but neuer did any sect more stifly defend their errors then papists for they holde the popes sentence to be infallible neither will they abandone any of his errors though neuer so plainly demonstrated argument 35 ſ Arg. 35. Neither can they excuse themselues that t C. satis dist 96. call the pope their god and worship him with more strange worship then that which Peter refused Act. 10. the canonists woonder at his excellency u In proaem Clement saying papa stupor mundi non deus non homo sed vtrunque that is the pope is the wonderment of the world not god not man but both for so saith Mosconius in his booke de maiestate ecclesiae lib. 1. part 1. c. 1. in the councell of Lateran one called Leo the tenth his sauiour But Hierome in his Commentaries vpon the third of Daniel estéemeth them to be idolaters that giue such worship to earthly princes argument 36 x Arg. 36. Furthermore God is a spirit and therefore he will bée worshipped not in externall images but in spirit he is a iealous God and therefore admitteth no copartners in his worship he is so one God that he will admit no other creature to haue any part of his worship giuen to him according to the law of God thou shalt haue no other gods but me and al this is signified to teach vs how much God detesteth idolatrie but the papists worship God as they say in his image they giue diuine worship to stockes stones and to the sacrament they make vowes to saints and angels and call vpon them they put their trust as much in saints as euer the Gentiles did in Hercules Aesculapius Apollo and other idoles they haue transformed the Psalmes vttered in praise of God to the praise of our lady how then can they excuse themselues from idolatry argument 37 y Arg. 37. Finally the law of God condemneth all images and similitudes of things both in heauen aboue and in the earth beneath and in the waters vnder the earth that are worshipped the same also z Rom. 1. reprooueth those that change the glory of the incorruptible God into the likenesse of an image of a corruptible man and that offer incense or spirituall sacrifices vnto any but God and all this tendeth to the abolishing of idolatry but the papists worship the likenesses and images of God and change his glory into the shape of a corruptible man they offer also to creatures their praiers and vowes manifest therefore it is that in diuers points they are guiltie of grosse idolatry Neither can they by any meanes excuse themselues if they say they doe not worship the image a Per se propriè for it selfe and properly with that worship that is due to the originall as b Lib. 2. de imaginib c. 24. Bellarmine teacheth the heathen could alledge so much for themselues for they did not worship the image as they worshipped their gods themselues nor did they sacrifice to the wood and stone but to the things represented If they alledge that they doe not worship images as gods as c Ibid. c. 5. de eccles triumph lib. 2. c. 24. Bellarmine and Gregory de Valentia doe oftentimes thinking by that meanes to shift off the blot of idolatrie from themselues and the church of Rome yet will not that serue for the very heathen could say that they tooke not their idoles for gods non ipsa inquiunt timemus saith d Instit diuin lib. 2. c. 2. Lactantius speaking of the excuse of idolaters sed eos ad quorum imaginem ficta quorum nominibus consecrata sunt that is we doe not feare or worship images say the heathen idolaters but those after whose likenesse they were made and to whose names they were consecrated likewise saint Augustine in Psal 113. sheweth that the heathen were woont to say that they did not worship that which was visible but onely the inuisible diuinitie that was represented and manifested in the image non hoc visibile colo sed numen quod illic inuisibiliter habitat and againe they said nec simulachrum nec daemonium colo sed per effigiem corporalem eius rei signum intueor quam colere debeo doe you not then plainly see that the idolaters spoke like the papists for they say also we worship not images with latria properly nor doe we worship diuels but by bodily shapes we are brought to sée and remember the things which we ought to worship If they deny that they worship creatures and change the trueth of God into a lie saint Augustine will tell them e In Psal 113. conc 2. that while they call their images by the names of the things represented as for example when they say to the crucifixe thou hast redeemed me and call the images or pictures our lady or S. Peter or Paule they change the trueth of God into a lie effigies à fabro factas saith saint Augustine appellando nominibus earum rerum quas fabricauit deus transmutant veritatem dei in mendacium If f Lib. 2. de imaginib c. 10. Bellarmine alledge that images are not only profitable as reporting matter of story but also effectuall to enflame vs to the loue of God and imitation of holy men and diuers other vses he must be told that Augustine teacheth vs farre otherwise ducit affectu quodam infirmo rapit infirma corda mortalium formae similitudo saith g In Psal 113. conc 2. Augustine membrorum imitata compago he saith againe that the outward forme of things doth bring foorth sordidissimum erroris affectum a most filthy affection to error he saith also that images doe effectually peruert vnhappy soules plus valent simulachra saith he ad curuandam infaelicem animam quod os habent c. If they say that their images are no idoles because they are representations of true things and not false representations as doeth Bellarmine lib. 2. de imaginib c. 5. saying quod idolum est falsa similitudo it may be answered that the Gentiles might answer so likewise and yet say nothing to purpose for the image of Romulus of the sonne of Hercules and Aesculapius were true representations and yet idoles for that they were worshipped by idolaters why then should we not iudge the like of the images of Peter and of our ladie If they say that idolaters are condemned because they put their trust in their idoles and images as the conuenticle of Trent h Sess 25. saith and hopeth thereby to put away the infamie of idolatry from the Romish church it may be replied that the Gentiles did neuer trust more in their god Iupiter and Iuno and Fortuna or in their idoles then the papists doe in our lady in saint Denis saint Iames and in
decreeth that due honour is to be giuen to Images but not so as that wee are to put trust in them as the Gentiles did sometimes But what if the Papists regarde not the decree of this absurd conuenticle And what if the Papists doe more trust in the Image of the Ladie of Loreto then the Gentiles did in the Images of Aesculapius or Mercurie Wist not Owliglasse then confesse that his consortes doe put some trust in these Images But that is apparent for they beleeue shee is able to doe more then euer the Gentiles beleeued that Aesculapsus or Mercurie was able to doe Furthermore the Gentiles did excuse themselues that they did not worship their Images mateâ—ially but rather the persons represented by their Images as appeareth by Lactantius li. 2. ca. 2. and Augustine in Psal 11â— and doth not this selfe same excuse serue the Papists likewise It is apparent by all their writings and Bellarmine and Gregorie de Valentia haue no better defence for this their Idolatrie in their treatises of the worship of Images That the Papists do pray vnto Saints and offer their praiers before their Images it cannot be denied Bellarmine calleth Saints Deos per participationem Lib. 3. de cult sanct c. 9. Votum saith he non conuenit sanctis nisi quatenus sunt dij per participationem That is vowes are not conueniently made to Saints but as they are gods by participation I trust therefore hereafter Owlyglasse will not charge me with desperate vntruth in this point nor vrge me to exhibit proofes for the more I bring the more shame will fall vpon his face In the meane while I would haue the Papists to obserue for their learning that Owlyglasses metaphores are drawne either from gamesters as here Page 20. 21. where he talketh of playing at barestake and laying downe sufficient pawnes or from women Page 6. as where hee talketh of more towe to our Rockes Which sheweth that he is a better gamester then a disputer and is as much conuersant in womens closets as in his study Wherefore if Recusants be wise they will take better heede hereafter howe such compagnions come neare their houses that are so well acquainted with their wiues rockes and frockes to say no more Sect. VI. That the Popes decretales before Gregorie the 7. his time had no force of lawe THe sixt exception which Owlyglasse taketh against me p. 22. is for that I say that before Hildebrands time which otherwise is called Gregorie the seuenth the Popes decretales had no force of lawe This saith Owlyglasse is vntruth And he prooueth it by a certaine decree of Pope Hilarie that liued long before Gregorie the seuenth who threatned all with danger of their state that should violate either diuine lawes or the decrees of the Apostolike see and by a constitution of Gelasius c. sancta Romana dist 15. where he determineth that the Popes decretales are with reuerence to be receiued But his proofes are too weake to conuince me of vntruth For first neither of these authorities are authenticall seeing it is not likely that Hilarie would match the Popes decretales with Gods lawes nor the Church of Rome neglect Gelasius his decree concerning apocryphal writings if his authoritie were so great as is pretended Secondly albeit Hilarie threaten yet it appeareth not that his threats were regarded Thirdly it is one thing to accept mens letters with reuerence and another thing to accept them as lawes Fourthly it is a ridiculous thing to require men to beleeue the Popes in their own cause Fiftly lawes are not enacted by letters nor recorded in scrowes but solemnly established by publike seales and monuments that giue them credite which Owlyglasse cannot shew to haue beene practised in Hilaries or Gelasius his decretales Finally the state of the Church was not such then as that the Popes could command or binde all Churches by their letters That therefore which he saith is nothing But I doe alleadge the testimonie of the Records of the church of Rome which containe no ancienter decretales then those of Gregorie the seuenth as appeareth by the book of Bulles called Bullarium Secondly Bellarmine that is a man of greater knowledge then Owlyglasse doth faile where hee goeth about to prooue that the Popes had power alwaies to make lawes For his records lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 19. are weake and all of them refuted in my answere to him Cod de sum Trin. fid Cath. de episc audient acta concil Finally it is euident that for diuers hundred yeares Emperors and councels made lawes and not the Popes and that this course continued vntill such time as Popes by suppressing the authoritie of both preuailed and vntill the power of Antichrist began to shew it selfe in Gregorie the seuenth In this point therefore Owlyglasse sheweth himselfe ignorant of the storie of the Church and not onely vagrant from his purpose Sect. VII That the fasts of the synagogue of Rome their vsual formes were not established by the ancient Church IN the seuenth article of his supposed vntruthes because Owlyglasse could not otherwise fasten the lie vpon me conueniently hee doth curtall my words with an c. and mangleth my sentence applying that to one particular which I direct to diuers matters I say that if we seeke all antiquitie we shall not finde where the church of Christ hath commanded vs to keepe this Popes day and that Popes day and to abstaine froÌ„ worke on S. Francis and S. Dominicks and other canonized Friers daies or where the same hath enioyned Christians to heare masse or to fast lent and embre daies vigils of Saints other tides according to the fashion of the Church of Rome But our aduersarie doth vnhandsomely place my wordes thus as if I had said that if we seeke all antiquitie we shall not finde where the church of Christ hath enioyned Christians to fast lent and embre daies and vigils of Saints c. But if he had done me right he should haue added these wordes and other tides according to the fashion of the Church of Rome Which if he had done my wordes would haue giuen him no occasion of cauill For then neither out of the 50. canon of the councell of Laodicea nor out of the 63. canon of the fourth councell of Carthage nor Hieroms epistle to Marcella nor S. Augustines sermon de tempore nor Leo nor Epiphanius his wordes nor any other authoritie by him alleadged could he haue brought any thing to contradict my assertion neither doth master Willets confession any whit relieue him The Councell of Laodicea doth not establish the fast of lent nor saith any thing of choyce of meates or the manner of fasting but would that men should fast vpon thursday before Easter Which argueth that before that time that day was not necessarily fasted Besides that the Councell hath nothing concerning embre daies or fasts on vigils of Saints and therefore short of my aduersaries purpose Finally
as may be gathered by the testimony of Irenaeus as Eusebius writeth Ecc. hist lib. 5. c. 26. the same may be proued also out of Socrates l. 2. hist 43. Sozomenus lib. 3. c. 13. Spiridion did not thinke it vnlawfull to eate flesh in Lent as Sozomenus testifieth lib. 1. c. 11. of eating drie meates and abstinence from wine and dinners I haue spoken before Finally if Owlyglasse had Lynceus his eyes yet in all ancient stories he shall not find where any was condemned by the Church to death for eating flesh vpon friday And why forsooth because this is the practise of the synagogue of Antichrist and the whore of Babylon Let it then be iudged whether I or the ecstatical Owlyglasse haue vsed better conscience in discussing this controuersie concerning Romish fasts and who hath lyed he or I. Sect. VIII That the auncient Church of Christ hath not forbidden Christians to solemnize marriage vpon daies forbidden by the Church of Rome THe 8. article of Owlyglasses exceptions is drawn out of â—he 32. page of my challenge for where I say that if we seeke all antiquitie we shall not find where the Church of Christ hath commanded christians to keepe this popes day or that Popes dayes c. Or where the same hath enioyned christians to heare Masse or to fast lente and imbre dayes and Vigiles of Saints and other tides according to the fashion of the Church of Rome or to confesse our sins to Romish Friers and Priests or not to solemnize mariage on dayes forbidden hée is somewhat offended at my words but to make his obiection the stronger he placeth them thus If wee seeke all antiquitie we shall not finde where the Church of Christ hath enioyned christians not to solemnize mariage on dayes forbidden cutting out a multitude of my wordes out of the middest of my sentence making me to speake of one point where I speake of diuers and disioyning that which I coupled together so that I may say that if a man rake al the colledge of Iebusites he shal not lightly find a more impudent or witlesse falsary then this But to let that passe albeit I maruel hée was not ashamed speaking against falsifications to falsifie euery place almost wich he toucheth I say it is no vntruth to affirme that the auncient Church of Christ did not prohibit Christians to solemnize mariage on dayes forbidden by the Church of Rome And my reasons are First for that I finde not any such prohibition to haue béene vsed in the histories or monuments of the Church Secondly for that I doe not sée that the aunciente fathers do mention in their writings any such matter Thirdly for that the first decretale concerning these prohibitons that hath force of law â—s in the chapter capellanum â—xtr de ferijs Gratian doth insert a certa ne counterfect canon 33. q. 4. Non oportet But euery canonist can tell Oâ—lygâ—assâ— that Gratians sentences are no law Fourthly I doe finde that Bellarmine de matrimonio lib. 1. 2. 31. cannot proue this practise of prohibition of mariage to bée ancient Bellar. de matrâ—m lib. 1. c 31 Fiftly the aduersaries confesse it is lawfull to contract mariage at any time Wherefore then should it not be lawfull to publish and solemnize the contract seeing solemnization is nothing but a declaration of an act doone Finally the poore proofes of Owlyglassâ— doe much confirme mée in my opinion For he alledgeth nothing for his opinion but a conterfect Canon of the councell of Laodicea that forbiddeth solemnization of mariages in Lent That this Canon is counterfeit it is apparent for that there is no appareÌ„ce of such actes in any authenticall record Secondly this Canon by Owlyglasse is numbred the 52. so doth also Câ—rranzâ— number it from whence he had it But Bellarmine lib. 1. de Mâ—trim c. 31. maketh it 25 the Canon Thirdly these Canons were written in Greeke if any such were made in Lâ—odicea but these are meerely latine and verie barbarous In the 53. canon it is decreed non oportere Châ—istianos ad nuptias eunâ—es balare aut saltare But were this Canon truely made by the councell of Lâ—odicea yet maketh it nothing for Owlyâ—lasse his purpose For those canons are not obserued and the Romanists cease not to daâ—nce at mariages Againe were this Canon obserued yet it â—aketh nothing for prohibitions out of Lent So that Owlyglasse will come farre short of his reckening when he commeth to conclude that all prohâ—bitions of times of mariage practised in the Romish church were also practised in the auncient church of Christ Iesus Page 26. Our aduersarie doth further tell vs that other testimonies might be brought for this purpose but he will content himselfe with the practise of the Church of England And that he proueth out of our Almanacks and faculties for mariages in time prohibited But this argument effecteth nothing but onely the disgrace of him that made it for it sheweth that our aduersarie is better studied in the Almanacke then in Saint Augustine Further the Almanackes set downe the feasts and Saints of the Romish Church and that for the benefite of Merchants that trade with other nations although we obserue not these Popish Saints feasts Thirdly if he were acquainted with our faculties as perfectly as he pretendeth he might know that these prohibitions are not much regarded Finally if for a ciuil decencie the same were by some obserued yet al the ceremonies orders of euery particular church are not auncient nor is that any thing to the Romish church whose superstitious and wicked decrees I wonder that so many do blindly receiue without all ground of reason If then Owlyglasse haue any more testimonies in store his friends would be glad to heare of them for his own credit and promise sake Otherwise they will wish that he had been also prohibited to marie and to beget children least they be troubled with a race of such dizards Sect. IX That the regenerat cannot liue without sinne IN this ninth article Owlyglasse doth bewray his great ignorance neither well vnderstanding what we hold nor what his owne consorts hold If he did he would not imagine that we did distinguish sinnes into mortall and veniall nor would he denie that Papists hold that the regenerat may liue without sinne Sess 6. c. 5. For first the conuenticle of Trent anathematizeth whosoeuer shall say that freewill is lost since Adams fall Secondly Ibidem c. 18. the same anathematizeth all that shall affirme that a man regenerar cannot performe all the lawe and commandements of God If then a man after Adams fall haue freewill hee may as well doe all things well and so liue without sinne as all things euil Againe if he be able to performe all the commandements of God then may he liue without sinne sinne being nothing els but the transgression of the lawe Lib. de liber arb c. 3. Anselme defineth freewill to be a power to keepe the will right
saith that Saints are mediators not of redemption but of intercession and that Saint Paule 2. Thess 3. Desired the Thessalonians to pray for him making them mediators of intercession But first the scriptures and fathers allow none for mediators but Christ Iesus that hath redéemed vs and mediated our peace they are also vtterly vnacquainted with this Popish distinction Secondly it is a ridiculous thing because the Apostle desireth the Thessalonians to pray for him to whome he might come and which did vnderstand his prayer to conclude after Owlyglasse his faâ—hion that therefore either they were to be tearmed his mediators or that wee may pray to those which neither can heare vs in all places nor grant our prayers The Second part of my assertion is proued First by the doctrine of our Sauiour that taught vs to pray to the Father in his name Which is also confirmed by the practise of the Church testified in the 3 counsell of Carthage c. 23. Secondly the words of the Apostle are direct for vs. How shall they call saith he on him on whome they haue not beleeued Rom. 10. Thirdly the fathers condemne the practise of the Romish Church in praying to Saints Mariam saith Epiphanius nemo adoret neque muliâ—rum neque virum And againe neque Tecla neque quisquam sanctu adoretur non enim dominabitur nobis antiquus error vt relinquamus viuentem adoremus ea Rom. 1. quae ab ipso fâ—cta sunt S. Ambrose saith that wee haue accesse to kings by mediation of tribunes and noble men because they are men but to come to God that we neede noe spokeseman but a dâ—uout minde Fourthly both councels and fathers condemne worship of Angels non oportet christianos say the fathers of the councell of Laodicea Can. 35. derelicta ecclesia abire ad angelos idololatriae abominandae congregationes facere They say christians are not to relinquish the Church and to runne into corners to worship Angels for that they signifie to be Idolatrie Chrysostome in his 7. homily vpon the Epistle to the Colossians refuteth the opinion of those that vsed the mediation of Angels Sunt nonnulli saith hée qui dicunt non oportere per Christum reconciliari ad patrem accedere sed per angelos propterea sursum ac deorsum quae de Christo sunt versat Epiphanius and S. Augustine where they talke of the heresie of the Angelikes condemne the worshippers of Angels for heretickes Fiftly the practise of the auncient Church doth vtterly repugne against the forme of prayer vsed by the Popâ—sh Church for if we séeke all the rituall bookes of auncient Churches we shall not finde where christians prayed thus Sancta maria Mater dei ora pro nobis nunc in hora mortis Neither was this prayer vsed Maria mater gratiae mater misericordiae Tu nos ab hoste protege hora mortis suscipe Neither do I beléeue shall Owlyglasse find where christians prayed thus Sancta Maria succurre misâ—ris iuua pusillanimes Mens febr retoue fâ—ebiles and so forth Or as in the missall of Sarum Vt haec munera tibi accepta sint sanctae Batildis obtineant merita Neither can any formes of litanyes to Angels and Romish Saints in auncient bookes be found Finally these formes of prayers to Saints and Angels are most absurde for what reason haue christians not to pray to God through Christ as they are commanded but to run to Saints who neither vnderstand mens thoughts nor are present in all places nor can helpe vs. Nay it is a thing very vncertaine whether many of those that the Romish Church doth worship are Saints or no. the lye therefore that Owlyglasse would fasten on me doth touch the Apostles holy fathers whose doctrine I follow and not me only and may well be returned backe on him But saith he of prayers to Saints and Angels Page 34 there are such plentifull proofes that nothing can excuse him from ashamelesse vnttuth And there vpon he both bringeth forth Basill the Councell of Chalcedon Chrysostome Saint Ambrose and Ruffinus But no one of these hath one such prayer as the Romish missals and breuiaries haue many Further the twentith homily in honor of 40. Martiâ—es is not authenticall nor was euer written by Basill Neither is euery rude voyce that passed in councell to be ascribed to the councell as authorized vy solemne act besides that many Epistles and writings are set out among the actes of counsels that deserue no credit so we say of the 66 homily of Saint Chrysostome and Ambroses booke de viduis that they haue passed the handes of idolaters and falsaries Ruffin telleth vs onely Lib. 2. hist c. 33. what some did not what they ought to do but suppose some of these fathers should either by an apostrophe name Saints or Angels or else desire in a generality that God will heare the prayers which the triumphant Church offereth to God for the militant Church or admit also that any one man should pray to Saintes yet that is nothing to iustifie the blasphemous prayers of the Church of Rome made to Angels and Saints nor doth it appeare that in auncient time there were any publike prayers to the Virgin Mary to Angels and Saints Finally the fathers did rather praye to God at the tombes of martyrs then praye to martyrs as God And we are rather to follow the most authenticall fathers and best learned and their authenticall writings then either such ragges as are falsesly countenanced by the names of fathers or some hard speaches of fathers Further Owlyglasse signifieth that Hierome against Vigilantius defended prayers to Saints But he must alleadge good proofe or els his reader and euery one that readeth Hierome will tell him he lieth Finally he alleadgeth M. Bell against mee and adioyneth M. Gough in a treatise against M. Fecknam vnto him But wee all agree against him and his erroneous and superstitious doctrine concerning prayer to Saints For albeit some one or two long since called vpon Saints yet we all agrée that auncient christians had no such formes allowed or publikely vsed and frequented in the church So it appeareth that for prayers to Angels and our Lady our aduersarie can alleadge nothing but the custome of Collyridians and Angelikes Neither can he alleadge any thing for prayers to Romish Saints nor to Martyres but certaine counterfeit writings and priuat practises of one or two Fathers which against the rest and against authenticall writings of the same authors are of no validitie Sect. XIII That auriculer confession after the Romish fashion was not established nor receiued into the Church before Innocentius the third his time THe last exception which concerning matter of vntruth Owlyglasse taketh against me is for that I denie the Romish auriculer confession to be auncient A matter that seemeth much to pinch my aduersarie and his consorts for that vpon this point for the most part dependeth the gaine of their faculties the credit
consorts of this blot also But he must beware that he blurre them not as well with sodomy as he hath blotted them with the worship of angels being not able to touch any of the rest of my arguments which are diuers So braue a patron is Owlyglasse of the Popish cause Sect. IIII. Of the heresie of Manicheyes in condemning mariage of their Priestes HAuing shifted his handes after a poore sort of the heresie of the Caiâ—ns Owlyglasse in his iades pace passeth forth to treat of the heresie of Manicheyes But I feare he wil yéeld his consorts no better satisfaction in this place theÌ„ in the other He saith according to his wonted vaine of railing that I make no scruple to falsifie Saint Augustine and to conceale his true report to infame the Papists with the heresie of the Manicheyes But sée I pray you the simplicitie of Owlyglasse I doe not so much as alleadge S. Augustines wordes how then can he say that I doe falsifie him Secondly I do not conceale any part of his meaning that belongeth to the matter in question other points that were farre from the purpose I had no reason to report séeing I doe not say that the Papists are in all points Manicheyes My words therefore will easily cleare me of both my aduersaries his imputations The Papists say I agree with the Manicheyes in diuers points of heresies for as the Manicheyes condemned mariage in their Priests which for their excellencie they called electos so likewise doe the Papists in their Monkes and greater orders of their cleargie It appeareth therefore that I doe not falsifie Saint Augustine as this false and foolish fellow saith For you sée and he must néeds confesse I set not downe his words neither doe I conceale his true report For that which I say of the electi or priests of the Manicheyes is most true and to be prooued by S. Augustine which is the reason that I quote that father in the margent auditores qui appellantur apud eos saith S. Augustine speaking of the Manicheyes Epist 74. carnibus vescuntur agros colunt si voluerint vxores habent quorum nihil faciunt qui vocantur elâ—cti He saith the lay people or auditours of the Manicheyes haue wiues if they will but the Priestes among them hâ—ue none In this therefore the Papists sauor of Manicheisme Further their Monkes abstaine from flesh as did the electi of the Manicheyes Thirdly they hold that Christs body may be in many places at once which S. Augustine disputing against Faustus sheweth to be a conceit of the Manicheyes They do also grate vpon diuers other points of Manicheisme as I doe obiect in my Challenge and Owlyglasse séemeth to confesse by his silence especially if silence be a kind of confession as it is in cases that lawe and reason doth binde vs to answere But saith Owlyglasse why doth he not tâ—ll vs out of S. Augustine de haeresibus Page 58. what the heresie of the Manicheyes was as if it were not sufficient to declare what their heresie was out of other bookes of S. Augustine and other authors Doth he beléeue that because S. Augustine doth not note downe all points that they are no heresies But saith he it appeereth by S. Augustine de haeresis c. 46. that the Manicheyes forbad mariage to all He saith also that Papists maintaine no such damnable doctrine but that of the generall prohibition is reproued by S. Augustines wordes before alleadged Neither is tâ— materiall that they forbad generation for it is one thing to forbid mariage and an other to forbid generation the Popes and popish priests forswearing mariage and not generation as appeareth plainly by the multitude of their bastards Beside that in some things the Papists seeme also with the Manicheyes to condemne generation allowing publike stewes and not remedying more vnnaturall abuses of which no generation ensueth I hope therefore hereafter Owlyglasse will not charge me either with falsification or vniust dealing in this point the filthinesse of popish priests and their abstinence from honourable mariage approaching so neare to the filthy errors of the Manicheyes Sect. V. Of the heresie of the Pepuzians HEere our aduersarie spendeth some idle talke about the heresie of the Pepuzians But if he had but cast his broad eyes on the title of his chapter hée might haue well perceiued and remembred that he tooke vpon him to conuince me of some notorius falsification and how that was the subiect of his chapter and that all the rest of his discourse was idle and impertinent He sheweth himselfe also to be a notable ideot to charge me with falsifiyng S. Augustine when I do neither cite S. Augustines words nor name him He was also some what to hasty to charge me with belying the Papistes in that I make them like to the Pepuzians For my words do cleare mee of the first and the practise of Papists doth iustifie my words in the second I say that both Papistes and Pepuzians suffer women to administer baptisme But Saint Augustines words to this point I doe not quote but only to a former matter concerning the honor by the Pepuzians giuen to Pepuza as my booke will shewe and Owliglasse if he were not owlesighted might haue seene That the Papists are like to Pepuzians albeit this should not haue béene disputed in this place it appeareth First for that as the Pepuzians did honor the towne of Pepuza as HierusaleÌ„ and the mother Church of all christendome so doe the Papists honor Rome and beléeue that sée to be a Rocke and a diuine thing Hanc isti scilicet Pepuzam saith Saint Augustine De haeres c. 27. diuinum aliquid esse arbitrantes Hierusalem vocant The Papists thinke noe lesse of Rome Secondly both Papistes and Pepuzians suffer wemen to minister baptisme Thirdly the Pepuzians had wemen prophetesses mulieres apud istos saith Epiphanius Haeres 49. vocantur prophetissae So likewise the Papists haue their wemen prophetesses Hortul animae excus paris 1565. as appeareth by Hildigardis Mechtildis Brigit and others They also call the blessed Virgin Oraculum Prophetarum and the teacher of the Apostles Fourthly the Pepuzians had wemen Préests Episcopi apud ipsos saith Epiphanius sunt mulieres The Papists in this point passe them For among them a woman was Pope as is testified by Martin Polonus Marianus Scotus Platina and diuers others Now what saith the falsificator and grand excoriatour of mens writings to all this First he confesseth that it is most true that his consorts permit women to baptize But our Sauiour sent his disciples to baptize and not any wemen Neither did he giue to wemen that power Further we may not thinke that wemen may with better right Baptize then preach Yet the Apostle permitteth not a woman to speake in the congregation Haeres 49. and Epiphanius alleadgeth that place of the Apostle against the Pepuzians Why then should not Pepuzians and Papists in this case be like Secondly
sinne our aduersarie therefore hath no reason in this place to call me a notable falsifier But euery indifferent man may sée that it standeth him vpon to cleare himselfe of Pelagianisme he must also vnderstand Saint Augustine better before he dispute of his doctrine of freewill which is so repugnant to schoole diuinity as nothing more Thomas Brandwardine doubted not to charge the schoolemen with flat Pelagianisme In lib. de gratia libero arbitrio Sect. X. Of the subiection of sinne to our will IN my challenge pag. 59 I alleadge these words of the Pelagians that we haue freewill strong and firme not to sinne And this I confirme by Saint Augustine who ascribeth these words to the Pelagians But my aduersarie being but a nouice in Saint Augustines writings was not able to find them and finding them not or not well discerning them sée I pray you how rudely hée commeth vpon me False it is saith he that Saint Augustine holdeth it to be Pelagianisme to say that we haue freewill or that sinne is subiect to our will He addeth of his owne these words that we haue freewill as if I had simply denied all fréedome of will or as if that were here the question betwixte vs. And afterward he saith the place which he quoteth find I cannot and therefore doe confidently challenge him of playing false vnder borde But sée I pray you the blindnesse and impudence of this paltrie companion the words which I cite are found in Saint Augustines first booke de gratia christi contra Pelagium Celestium c. 28. Cum tam forte inquit scilicet Pelagius tam firmum ad non peccandum liberum in nobis habeamus arbitrium quod generaliter naturae humanae creator inseruit rursus pro eius inaestimabili benignitate quotidiano munimur auxilio Seeing wee haue so strong and firme freewill in vs not to sinne which God the creatour generally hath inserted into mans nature againe of his inestimable bounty we are strengthened by his dayly helpe Hereby it appeareth that Pelagius taught that sinne was so subiect to our will as that thereby we were able to auoyde sinne And that this is oppugned by Saint Augustine it appeareth in the words following quid opus est saith he hoc auxilio si tam forte ac firmum est ad non peccandum liberum arbitrium I hope therefore the Papists will be ashamed of their champion the ground of whose bragges is ignorance But saith Owlyglasse Saint Augustine neuer denied free-will As if I had sayd that he did or else because wée haue fréewill after a sort that therefore we haue fréewil and power not to sinne This the poore ideot imagineth and therefore he produceth diuers places out of S. Augustine But I do not speake one word against fréewill but of the strength of fréewill to hold sinne in subiection and to abstaine from sinne and that this is playne Pelagianisme it appeareth both by Saint Augustine in the place already quoted and by S. Ierome lib. 3. contra Pelagianos Nay our aduersary denying that my words are to be found in Saint Augustine himselfe afterward vnawares pag. 73. doth cite them out of S. Augugustine shewing himselfe therein a vaine and ignorant brabler Finally Owlyglasse by producing diuers places out of S. Augustine where freewill is mentioned imagineth that in the controuersie of fréewill he ioyneth with the Papists and is contrary to vs. But that he shall neuer be able to proue nay he denieth that man hath such a strength of fréewill that he is able to abstaine from sin which notwithstanding both Pelagians and Papists hold we also deny not but God by his grace is able of vnwilling to make vs willing and willingly to walke in the wayes of his commaÌ„dements and that by his owne fréewill man doth commit sinne which is the sum of S. Augustines doctrine of fréewill of which I may say fréely that Owlyglasse is ignorant But what néede I to stand longer vpon this point séeing the question is not here of fréewill or the power thereof but whether I alledged Saint Augustine truely or not what néede I then to make any longe discourse of that which I haue already sufficienly cleared Sect. XI Of the representing of God by images IN this section Owlyglasse doth charge me with no lesse fault then iniurious slaunder Pag. 75. 76. malicious falsification And why forsooth because I say that the men of Trent do permit the diuinitie to be figured and affirme that this doth sauor of the heresie of the Anthropomorphites Let vs therefore consider the words of the assembly of Trent and the practise of papists in this point If it shall happen sometime Sess 25. concil Trident. say the men of Trent that the histories of scripture for the profit of the people be expressed in imagery or pictures let the people bee taught that the diuinitie is not therefore figured as if it might be seene with the eyes of the body or expressed with figures the words in latin are quod si aliquando historias naâ—rationes sacrae scripturae cum id indoctae plebi expediet figurari contigerit doceatur populus non propterea diuinitatem figurari quasi oculis conspici aut figuris exprimi possit So it is apparent that they forbid not God the father and the holy ghost also to be expressed in imagery or painted when any history or narration of scripture requireth the same but the people must be taught what to vnderstand by these images and pictures In expâ—icat 1. praecepti The Romane catechisme likewise teacheth that the diuine maiestie is iniuried if any shall endeuour by art to expresse the forme of the diuinitie as if that might with eyes be seene or colours and images expressed Which sheweth that the papists forbid not men to make the image of God the Father in the forme of an olde man or the holy Ghost in the similitude of a doue but to beléeue that the diuinitie it selfe may be figured with colours or séene Likewise the coÌ„mon practise of the church of Rome is to figure the person of the Father in the image of an olde man and the holy Ghost in the likenesse of a doue If then God the Father be like an olde man or the holy ghost like a doue then doe the Papists sauour of the heresie of the Anthropomorphites If these images doe not resemble God the Father and God the holy Ghost why are they permitted Finally why doe papists paint and graue the holy trinitie and to the image thereof set vp lightes and giue the worship that is due to God himselfe The rehearsall therefore of the act of the assembly of Trent and the doctrine of the Romish Catechisme doth rather intricate Owlyglasse then acquit him The same certes doth clearly discharge me from my aduersaries clamorous accusation Sect. XII Of the definition of a Romish Catholike THat the Romish religion as it differeth from that religion which we professe
obseruation againe desire me to procure him a free conference but what shall that néede when I yéeld him more then is desired Notwithstanding if he thinke to winne any thing at my hands by conference let him procure me first a frée conference at Paris and Salamanca and I doe promise to procure him a frée conference at Cambridge and Oxford In the meane while I pray him I prouoke him I by all means vrge him to answere in writing such lies as I auerre his consorts to haue made and to cleare the Church of Rome and her principall proctors of such notorious falsifications as I say they haue committed If he be not able as indéede I take him to be altogither vnsufficient let Robert Parsons Frier Garnet or the Archpriest answere and maintaine the quarrell which this idle compagnion hath begun And let them set their names to their writings and come foorth with bare faces that wee may know what they are we deale with and not as hitherto fight with N.D.E.O. and such like hollowe fellowes and meere shadowes If not let them assure themselues I wil by publike writing discouer such a packe of impostures lies falsifications villanies and treasons committed by Rob. Parsons and his consorts that they shall wish Owlyglasse hanged that first prouoked me and beganne this quarrell I will also make it knowne that they are so guiltie that they cannot answere His second obseruation is that no credit is to bee giuen vnto me concerning matter of fact because in matters of faith and learning as he saith I make no scruple to corrupt and vse broad falsification But his collection is so childish and foppish that his owne clients if they list may sée that he knoweth not what concerneth fact and what concerneth faith and learning that distingusheth learning from matter of fact as if no learning were required of Ro. Parsons to discusse matters of fact and would make fâ—ith and learning both one as if his consorts that take themselues to be learned were also faithfull christians and teacheth that the controuersie concerning falsifications and vntruthes obiected by him toucheth faith and not fact as if we did not as well contend about matter of fact as faith in this idle quarell begonne by our aduersarie and wherein the state of the mayne controuersie is whether I haue spoken vntruth or not and whether I haue falsified any authors alledged by me or not Secondly if no credit be giuen to those that tell lyes and falsifie authors as Owlyglasse affirmeth then by his sentence we are not to beléeue either the pope of RoÌ„e or his agents the most notorius lyers falsifirrs that euer the world sustained Againe if no credit be to be giueÌ„ vnto my discourse concerning the packing trechery of his consorts why doth he not answere me and conuince mee of vntruth And what reason hath he to desire his readers not to beleeue that which himselfe is not able to controule Is not such a bald compagnion ashamed to take to him as much authority as the Pope that all the generation of antichriste is to beleeue vpon his owne bare word Thirdly if all his idle obiectioÌ„s concerning pretended corruptions and falsifications he so cleared as that I looke for no more answere of so nastie a disputer as this Owlyglasse is then it can be no credit for him to cry so loud or to vse these odious and slaundrous termes of corruptions and falsificatioÌ„s but he ought rather to looke downe vpon his owne and his consorts filthy factes then to pinche at others meÌ„s faultes Fourthly if the papistes his clients be so cleare as he maketh them why doth he not answere for them playnly and honestly refuting euery point of my charge If they be guiltie why doth he not rayle a spirt at Rob. Parsons that so foolishly brought them forth to this triall and there left them to speake for themselues Fifthly if he list not to excuse any Papist for the cariage of his life as he confesseth what reason hath he to blame me if I vpon so iust occasions giuen me by that rinegat and false traytor Rob Parsons haue toulde them some parte of their faultes Sixtly if he will not haue my verdict admitted against his clients though conuinced by playne euidence witnesse he hath no reason to require that the verdict of Robert Parsons a most notorious and infamous libeller and a knowne and professed traytor and an infamous person conuicted by his owne wicked and treasonable writings and by the testimony of his owne consorts or the accusations of such libellers as Owlyglasse and such worthlesse and namelesse fellowes should be admitted or receiued Againe if he wil haue nothing to be affirmed without authenticall testimony proofe then must he and his malicious mates forbeare to send forth so many vaine and fabulous pamphlets 7. Further if hee charge me hereafter with wilfull and witting falsification as he sticketh not very boldly and often to doe then must he proue first falsification then this quality of wilfull knowledge wherof hytherto he hath done neither againe if I obiect that to him which he cannot deny then modesty would require that he should confesse shame force him not to defend any more matters knowne notoriously to be false 8. If hee take to himselfe and his consorts the name of Catholike Church and will néedes charge me with a setled malice and desperat resolution against the Catholike Church he must proue two thinges First that Popish religion is the ancient catholike religion and next that I oppugne the catholike faith Vnles he doe this his reader will take him for a lewd begging compagnion that taketh that for granted that is in controuersie and we must accompt him for a paltry fellowe that is not able to answere our arguments whereby we proue that Popish religion which we refuse is neither catholike nor ancient 9. If boldly and falsely he will denie that our faith hath had continuance and succession from Christs time and challeng both to himselfe he must then deny that the faith taught in the Apostles créede and established in the fowre first general counsels and contained and grounded vpon the holy canonicall scriptures hath alwayes continued since Christs time and hath had continuall succession vntill our dayes And to prooue the Popish faith he must shew that the Apostles taught and that the holy fathers beléeued First that Christ had a body inuisible and impalpable and that might be in heauen and earth and many distant places all at one time secondly that Christs body did not fill the place wherein it was 3. That accidentes may subsist without foundation or subiect 4 that préestes may celebrate masse without communion 5 that the préestes may take away the cuppe of the newe testament from Gods people 6 that christians are to worship the crosse and the sacrament with Latria or diuine worship 7 that the préest doth offer vp the true body and bloud of Christ to God the
there hath béene some difference betwéene priuat persons about ceremonies and gouernment and that without disagréement in religion yet now all that quarrell to the great griefe of Owlyglasse and his consorts is ended and all godly christians iointly concurre to the repressing of the seditious massepriests and their adherents that by faction and heresie seeke to vndermine both the Church and state In this obseruation he goeth about also to prooue that I doe not séeme to allow the doctrine established in this church of England But as in the rest so in this Owlyglasse doth but trifle I doe holde I confesse that baptisme is not so necessarie but that diuers may and haue beene saued without it especially where there is no contempt committed in procuring it Further I doe beléeue that it is vnlawfull for women to take vpon them to administer baptisme and doe aduise in case of extremitie all christians to procure the ministers presence Thirdly I doe vtterly condemne the doctrine of the papistes concerning their limbus patrum Fourthly I doe much mislike their superstitious stationary obambulations about the limits of parishes for the blessing of new corne and their superstitious letanies and ceremonies vsed in the fame Fiftly I deny that euer the catholike church had any precepts or canons to forbid mariages on such daies and in such sort and for such respects as the Romish Church doth practise Sixtly I doe beléeue that Luthers opinion absolutely considered in it selfe is not a fundamentall point of religion especially if we giue his wordes a fauourable construction Finally I accompt none to be true christians and professours that make no conscience of sinne and liue not according to their profession But what of all this doe I therefore teach contrarie to any point of doctrine maintained by the church of England so Owlyglasse my good friend would insinuate But his proofes are simple and his assertions most false He saith Page 111. that the Church of England teacheth that baptisme is necessarie to saluation But the booke which he alleadgeth out of which he cannot bring one word to prooue his saying doth conuince him both of lying and impudencie Secondly he affirmeth that to deny womens baptisme is contrarie to religion established But it is not contrarie to his religion to lie and face out lies most impudently Thirdly to prooue that our church beléeueth limbus patrum he should haue alleadged our confession and not a certaine verset of the créede in méeter Beside that in that verset nothing is said but that Christ illuminated those that sate in darknesse which is nothing to limbus patrum a place that cannot be illuminated as papistes holde Further that verset may be rather an exposition of the words of the song of Zacharie Luke 2. of the illumination of the ignorant and of the like wordes of the Prophet Esay chap. 9. then an assertion of limbus pactum Fourthly the papists in their perambulations of parishes vse to blesse or rather to exorcise corne and to say most wicked litanyes They vse also diuers superstitious ceremonies which vnlesse Owlyglasse prooue to be allowed by our Church he will prooue himselfe a cogging compagnion Fifthly he talketh of prohibitions of the solemnizations of mariages at certaine times but he alleadgeth neither lawe nor record to prooue that our Church alloweth either the doctrine or the ceremonies of the Romish congregation in this point And there whither he sendeth vs we finde nothing but the testimonie of an Almanacke Sixtly albeit the church of England doth not holde Luthers real presence of Christes body in the sacrament yet cannot the detractor shewe but that his opinion may be reconciled with the Christian faith if a man will not vrge those points that follow of that doctrine too seuerely and further percase then at the first Luther himselfe allowed them If a man doe gather what doth followe of it then is the doctrine dangerous as I and others confesse Finally he doth not so much as go about to shewe that I haue deliuered any thing contrary to the doctrine of our Church where I affirme that good life is as well required in a true professour as true faith Why then is this point touched in this place Doth it grieue him that I touch the filthy Sodomiticall priests and friers and shut that abhominable generation out of Gods church It séemeth so and therefore to requite me he saith that this doctrine may touch me for that I haue falsified and maliciously corrupted the fathers But if I haue cleared my selfe of all those matters that he hath laide to my charge I hope the vanitie of his collection will manifestly appeare to all indifferent men But hee poore ideot appeareth not but séeing the Romish Church and diuers of her principall pillers to be charged with notorious lies and falsifications passeth away in silence and is not able to answere one worde Nay hee leaueth his clients in the briers and signifieth for ought he can doe they must pleade for themselues Wherefore to leaue off further to vrge this distressed followe that is able to say nothing for the defence of them whom he doth principally fauour I may well conclude séeing the arguments which I brought in my Challenge stand immooueable and the detectors exceptions are prooued to be vaine and friuolous first that the Romish church is not the true Church of Christ Iesus Secondly that the religion of Papists is neither auncient nor catholike Thirdly that all papists maintaining the doctrine of the Pope and his adherents are heretikes Fourthly that such as embrace popish religion are idolaters Fifthly that all the Popes adherents and agents that haue suffered for his cause in England are to be reputed no better then disloyall traytors and not as some would haue it Martyres Finally that my aduersary by his friuolous obiections hath much confirmed and strengthened our cause against which he was not able to obiect any one thing of moment and iustified my allegations being not able to take any iust exception against any thing said by me nor to obiect any thing which is not fully answered CHAP. IIII. Of diuers falsities committed by the Popes and Church of Rome IF our aduersarie had well remembred his promise he ought not onely to haue conuinced me of vntruthes corruptions contradictions and falsifications according to the title of his pamphlet but also of maliciousnesse and wilfulnesse for so he vaunteth he will I challenge the challenger saith he of many malicious vntruthes Cap. 1. pag. 8. and many palpable and wilfull falsifications But when it commeth to performance of corruptions he saith nothing contradictions he toucheth slenderly vntruthes and falsifications he can by no meanes fasten vpon me The qualitie of maliciousnes and wilfulnesse being a matter purposed and fully promised he vtterly forgot In the rest how poorely he hath demeaned himselfe by my answere to his whole dispute it will appeare But suppose I had either mistaken a report misalleadged a place yet
that is nothing to the cause which by priuat mens errors cannot be eyther charged or preiudiced But if the Pope of Rome to whom the papists flie in all controuersies and extremities commit falsifications then is the cause of poperie quite ruined and ouerthrowne For he is the Sanders Rock Bellar. in praefat in lib. de pontif rocke and Bellar. ibid. lib 2. de pontif Rom. Stapleton doctrinal princip foundation vpon whom the papists build all their religion Againe if the Church of Rome haue practised these falsifications then is no trust to be giuen to her If both the Pope himselfe and the Church of Rome doe deliuer vnto vs lyes and fables then is the pope no vpright iudge but a lying hypocrite and the Church of Rome is not the true Church nor a mistris of truth but a mistresse of errors and lyes Let vs therefore sée whether the pope or Church of Rome may not in this poynt be more iustly charged then we and whether they be cleare of this fault or no. For that is a point farre more materiall then any thing which the aduersary can deuise against vs. Let vs also consider how Bellarmine Baronius and others the Popes agents haue acquited themselues in their narrations and allegations For so it may best appeare how vnaduisedly this detector began his quarell our aduersaries being so notorious offenders in telling vntruthes and committing most grosse and wicked forgeryes and wée so cleare and innocent at the least from all willfulnesse violence and malice if not from error L. qui testameÌ„tum ff ad leg Corneliam de falsis Whosoeuer shall conceâ—e or hide away a testament or take it from a man or shall blot it or adde by interlining or else shall forge or write a false testament or exhibite it or signe it or vse it and fraudulently reherse it is punishable as guiltie of forgery by the lawe Cornelia concerning forgery and falsitie And this is the determination of Paulus the lawyer and allowed by all men of vnderstanding and iudgement in law Qui testamentum amouerit celauerit eripuerit deleuerit interleuerit subiecerit resignauerit saith Paulus the lawyer quiue testamentum falsuÌ„ scripserit signauerit recitauerit c. legis corneliae Poena damnatur Those also are guilty and by this law punishable Ibidem quorum dolo malo id factum est by whose procurement and fraude any of the foresaid points are committed But the pope and Church of Rome many wayes offende against this lawe as is most euidente by many particulers falsification 1 First they do suppresse as much as they can the eternall testament of almightie God conteined in the bookes which we for this cause call the old and new testament For simply do they prohibit all translations of scriptures made by any of our doctors not without streite limitatioÌ„s do they permit chrâ—stiaÌ„s to haue scriptures translated into vulgar tonges by theÌ„selues publikely by no meanes will they haue scriptures red being translated into tonges vnderstood of the multitude And all these thrée points are manifestly proued by the index of prohibited bookes set out by Pius quartus and by the decrée of the councell of Trent speaking of our mens translations librorum veteris testamenti versiones viris tantum pijs doctis Index lib prohib regul 3. saith he iudicio episcopi concedi poterunt And afterwarde versiones noui testamenti c. nemini concedantur Speaking of vulgar translations of scriptures Ibid. regula 4. he saith hac in parte iudicio episcopi aut inquisitoris stetur vt cum consilio parochi vel confessarij bibliorum a catholicis authoribus versorum lectionem in vulgari lingua concedere possint So it appeareth they first absolutely forbidde al vulgar translations made by any of our doctors and Secondly with harde conditions grant licence that to very few to reade their owne vulgar translations of scriptures and Thirdly that they doe forbid all latin translations made by vs of the new testament and with conditions and limitations permit our translations of the old testament to be read and that of very few Concil Trid. Sess 22. c. 9. In publike liturgies of the Church they also signifie that scriptures are not to be read in vulgar tongues And by their practise we gather that they thinke the publike reading of scriptures in vulgar tongues to be nothing for their profit and purpose Who then seeth not that by al meanes the pope and Romish Church endeuore to suppresse Gods testament and shew themselues therein notorious falsaries falsification 2 Secondly they burne the holy scriptures vnder pretence of false translations as may be prooued by diuers witnesses and by their owne practise And I thinke they will not deny but that they haue burned scriptures traÌ„slated by our doctors wil defend it yet to corrupt or teare or spoyle a testament is the part of a falsary as these wordes declare si quis testâ—mentum deleuerit Neither could the lawe speake more playnely against Papistes vnlesse it had sayd si quis testamentum dei combusserit falsification 3 Thirdly they haue depriued the Lords people of the cup which our Sauiour Christ calleth the newe testament in his bloud hic est calix saith he nouum testamentum in sanguine meo Luc. 22. In the conuenticle of Constance they decrée vt sacramentum a laicis sub vna specie tantummodo recipiatur that is Sess 13. that lay men are to receiue the sacrament onely vnder one kinde In the conuenticle of Trent they pronounce them Anathema or accursed that shall say that the faithfull ought to receiue the sacrament vnder both kinds Sess 21. c. 1. 2. or that shal denie that they tooke away the cuppe from the communicants and ministred the communion vnder one kinde onely for iust and reasonable causes Whether then the Lords cup be the new testament or the seale of the new testament it is euident that the Pope and Church of Rome doe shew themselues to be notorious falsaryes the words of the law are cleare si quis testamentum celauerit amouerit c. that is whosoeuer doth concele or keepe a testament out of the way he is to be punished as a falsary the same also is apparant for that they goe about to breake the seale of Gods testament And although man cannot or will not punish this falsity in the Romish Church and in the masse préests yet God will assuredly punish so notorious a falsification of his eternall testament falsification 4 Fourthly the Pope and Romish Church haue added to Gods eternall testament corrupting the same by their traditions and makg ivnnwritten traditions equall to the canonicall scriptures omnes libros tam veteris quam noui testamenti Sess 4 concil Trid. say the Popes slaues assembled at Trent cum vtriusque vnus deus sit author nec non traditiones ipsas tum ad fidem tum ad mores pertinentes tanquam vel oretenus a Christo vel
a spiritu sancto dictatas c. pari pietatis affectu ac reuerentia suscipit ac veneratur scilicet haec synodus and afterward they pronounce alâ— cursed Lib. de verbo Dei that shall conteÌ„ne the sayd traditions Bellarmine also and the rest of his consorts teach that there is one word of God written and another vnwritten and that both are of equall authority But it is playne falsity to forge any part of a testameÌ„t Galat. 3. or to interline it or to adde to it hominis testamentuÌ„ saith the Apostle nemo spernit aut super ordinat that is no man addeth to a testament or taketh on him to superordinate or set downe more then is declared by the testators will And he signifieth that it is much more odious to adde to Gods testament and as it were with pretended nuncupatiue additions to corrupt Gods writen will and testament Qui testamentum falsum scripserit signauerit recitauerit dolo malo saith Paulus L. qui testameÌ„tum ad L. Cornel de falsis cuiusue dolo malo id factum erit legis corneliae de falsis poena damnatur Againe si quis legatum sibi ascripserit saith Africanus tenetur poena legis corneliae So if the Romish Church haue added to Gods eternall testameÌ„t any traditions vpon the credit of the church L. siquis legatum ff ad L. cornel de falsis and made them parte of Gods testament or meane to receiue benefit or as it were a legacie or authoritie by any thing therein contained the same is guilty of falsification falsification 5 Fiftly the Romish Church hath committed falshood by making the old latin translation authenticall which differeth in many poynts from the originall bookes of the old and new testament Statuit declarat saith the conuenticle of Trent speaking of it selfe vt haec ipsa vetus vulgataeditio quae longo tempore tot seculorum vsu in ipsa ecclesia probata est Sess 4. in pub licis lectionibus disputationibus praedicationibus expositionibus pro authentica habeatur Now that this translation doth differ from the originall bookes it cannot bée denyed For that by collation of both is apparent Beside that it is proued by the testimony of Isidorus Clarius in his preface to his translation of the Bible of Erasmus and diuers other learned men and sometime confessed by the aduersaries theÌ„selues that this is falshood it is proued for that to exhibit a false copie of a testament is falsity It is also a notorious absurdity to preferre a translation or a copy before the originall falsification 6 Sixtly it is falsity to adde to the rule of faith or canon of scriptures For if a man may not add to the rules and lawes of men but he shall falle within the danger of the law cornelia de falsis much lesse may a man adde to the rule of faith and canon of scripture Concil Trid. Sess 4. but he shall bee condemned for falsification But the Church of Rome hath in two sorts added to the rule of faith first making the bookes of Tobias Iudith Ecclesiasticus Wisedome the Machabees and others by the councell of Laodicea and Hierome and other auncient Fathers excluded out of the canon canonicall and next by making the Popes determinations and vnwritten traditions the rule of faith as is proued by Stapletons discourse de doctrinalibus principijs and other treatises of the Romanistes concerning that argument Neither hath the Romish Synagogue any thing to alleadge in excuse of her falsitie but that such bookes haue sometime béene accompted canonicall by the councell of Carthage Can. 47. and S. Augustine and next that traditions haue béene much stood vpon by the auncient Fathers But the third councell of Carthage and S. Augustine speake onely of the bookes of the Bible that were publikely read and of the canon as it prescribed a rule for the reading of bookes and not otherwise and by tradition they meane no other doctrine then that which is contained in holy scriptures and gathered out of them falsification 7 7. Either hath Sixtus Quintus or Clement the 8. egregiously falsified the holy scriptures For both of them hauing taken vpon them to set out the same according to the olde latin translation we finde in diuers places either manifest contradictions or at the least notorious differences betwixt them As for example Gen. 4. the Clementine edition hath in foribus pettatum aderit In Sixtus Quintus his edition set out at Louain peccatum tuum aderit Gen. 5. v. 3. Clement readeth genuit ad imaginem similitudinem suam Sixtus hath genuit filium ad imaginem Contrariwise Genes 1.27 Clement readeth creauit deus hominem ad imaginem suam ad imaginem dei creauit illum and Sixtus hath creauit deus hominem ad imaginem similitudinem suam ad imaginem dei c. Genes 9. Clement readeth de manu viri fratris eius requiram Sixtus hath onely de manu fratris eius requiram Exod. 16. Clement readeth cur eduxistis nos in desertum istud Sixtus contrariwise readeth cur induxistis Exod. 23. Clement readeth victimae meae and Sixtus victimae tuae Leuit. 27. Clement readeth iuxta aestimationem tuam Sixtus iuxta aestimationem suam and it the 28. verse of the same chapter Clement readeth non vendetur and Sixtus non veniet Deut. 24. Clement readeth animam opposuit tibi Sixtus apposuit tibi Deut. 29.19 Clement readeth absumat ebria sitientem Sixtus readeth assumat ebria sitientem Iosue 11.19 Clement readeth non fuit ciuitas quae se traderet and Sixtus quite contrarie quae se non traderet 2. Reg. 6. v. 13. These words that are found in Sixtus his edition dixitque Dauid ibo reducam arcam cum benedictione in domum meam are not found in Clements bible 2. Reg. c. 15.23 Clement readeth contra viam quae respicit ad desertum Sixtus readeth contra viam oliuae 2. Reg. 16.1 Clement hath vtre vini Sixtus readeth duobus vtribus 3. Reg. 7.9 Clement hath extrinsecus vsque Sixtus intrinsecus vsque 1. Paralip 8. v. vlt. Clement readeth vsque ad centum quinquaginta omnes Sixtus readeth ad centum quinquaginta millia lib. 1. Ezrae c. 2. v. 66. Clement readeth septingenti triginta sex Sixtus sexcenti triginta sex Sapientiae c. 2.11 Clement hath sit fortitudo lex iustitiae nostrae Sixtus readeth lex iniustitiae Eccles 8.8 Clement readeth in gâ—udium nolumus venire Sixtus readeth volumus venire c. 21. v. 15. Clement readeth est autem sapientia Sixtus hath est autem insipientia Iohn 6.65 Clement readeth qui essent non credentes Sixtus readeth qui essent credentes Heb. c. 5.11 Clement readeth grandis sermo ininterpretabilis Sixtus readeth grandis sermo interpretabilis Infinit repugnances also there are more betwixt these editions which who so list to sée let him peruse M. Th. Iames his painefull treatise intituled Bellum papale wherein he hath
compared these two editions throughout And if in the edition of Sixtus Quintus his bible at Antwerpe Anno 1599. thou doe not finde these lections mentioned thou maiest thereby further vnderstand that some of late since Sixtus his death haue taken paines to falsifie his edition and to make him to speake contrary to himselfe If then Hierome say true In praefat in Iosue in praefat in 4. cuangel non posse verum esse quod dissonat that is that what doth differ cannot be true then is it notorious that one of these two popes hath falsified not onely the scriptures but also the authenticall latin translation as they call it And if they make no scruple to falsifie the holy scriptures of God it is no maruell if impudently they falsifie the writings of men The Popes also and their consorts haue committed notorious falsifications in publishing couÌ„terfeit canons and constitutions partly vnder the name of the Apostles and partly vnder the name of diuers auncient bishops of Rome and lastly of diuers councels and fathers falsification 8 For first they haue set vs out 84. C. sextam synodum dist 16. Ibidem canons vnder the names of the Apostles Hadrian the Pope alloweth and receiueth the vi Synode and all her canons in one of which the canons of the Apostles were confirmed and thereupon Gratiâ—n concludeth that they were authenticall And commonly the church of Rome alleadgeth these canons whensoeuer she hopeth to winne any aduantage by them But many reasons declare them to bee counterfeit As first for that contrary to the doctrine of the Church the baptisme of heretikes is condemned can 45. Secondly can 65. saterdaies fast is forbidden Thirdly once dipping in baptisme is déemed vnsufuÌ„cient can 49. contrary to the orders of the Church Fourthly the catalogue of scriptures rehearsed can 84. is by none allowed for neither wil the Church of Rome allow of the third booke of Machabeyes nor of the Epistles of Clement Fifthly the Apostles as is said in those canons confirme the Gospell of S. Iohn yet stories report that the same was not written before the rest of the Apostles were dead Sixthly these counterfeit canons mention diuers orders of ministers of fastes of bestowing of ecclesiasticall liuings and such like not vsed in the Apostles times Finally not only Isidore c. canones dist 16. and Leo c. Clementis dist 16. but also Gelasius c. sancta Romana dist 15. doth number these canons among apocryphal writings But in nothing doth the impudencie of the Romish Synagogue and her agents appeare more then in the falsisâ—…ation of the actes of councels For they haue not onely falsified diuers particuler actes and canons and foisted them in among the actes of councels but also deuised whole procéedings as passed in auncient councels which notwithstanding are méerely forged falsification 9 The actes of the councell of Sinuessa reported by Peter Crabbe and Surius seeme to be much falsified For first of the thrée copies that are in Surius not one agréeth with another Secondly séeing as 318. bishops could hardly be drawne to the great councell of Nice in the peace of the church albeit Constantine called them out of all parts of the world if is not like that in time of persecution 300. bishops could bee drawne to Sinuess about Marcellinus according as it is reported in the actâ—s of the councell Thirdly the spéeches of Marcellinus and the rest are so simple and the stile so much differing from those times that he must be of a very dull vnderstanding that perceiueth not the falshood of the author of those actes Fourthly the actes of that pretended councel are contrary to themselues For in the latter ende they say prima sedes non iudicabitur a quoquam and yet a little before it is said that the bishoppes did condemne Marcellinus damnauerunt cum say they extra ciuitatem Finally the procéeding in Mâ—rcellinus his sacrificing to Idoles and in his triall by 72. witnesses is most ridiculous and no way to be iustified by authenticall records falsification 10 Likewise seeme the actes of the councell of Neocaesarea and Ancyra to be counterfeit For in times of persecution it was not like that many biâ—hops could assemble or had any care of commaund and superioritie or any credit to make lawes concerning gouernment Besides that histories authentical make no mention of law-making councels before the generall councell of Nice Finally the actes are so simple and so euill agrée with those times in which they are said to passe that we must either haue authenticall proofe for them or els must haue leaue to beléeue them to be forged falsification 11 The actes of the councell of Rome vnder Siluester doe so plainly appeare to be forged that I doe wonder that our aduersaries are not much ashamed of them The number of bishops is said to be greater then in the councell of Nice The names of them are méere One is called Squiro another Cleopatris another Vultibus and the rest also seeme names of coniuration barbarous and One is called Simplex another Exitiosus the 3. speâ— in deo the 4. quod vult deus Gréeke bishops comming to that councell commonly haue latine names The fable of cleansing of Constantine from his leprosie is there reported 57. bishops of I would gladly know where this is Rinocoruris are said to be present yet did they not subscribe The councell was said to be assembled by the aduise of Constantine or of his mother they séeme not to know whether The actes are most disagréeing from those times and some of them very ridiculous as for example that Nonnes should not professe virginitie vntill the age of 72. yeares when such profession is néedlesse Finally the words are so barbarous that they sauor of gothicall and lombardicall monkerie and the actes so beneficiall to the sea of Rome that euery man may sée that later Popes vnder the title of this councell meant to couer their owne ambitious decrées and humors falsification 12 Most shamefully also haue the agentes of the Romish church corrupted the actes of the councell of Nice Ruffin and all authenticall writers mention no more but onely 20. canons C. viginri dist 16. Pope Stephen also confesseth that there are but only 20. canons receiued of the Romish church viginti tantum capitula Nicenae synodi in sancta Romana ecclesia habentur saith he C. septuaginta dist 16. Summa concil apud Horatium Cardon excus anno 1601. But Gratian vnder colour of an Epistle of Athanasius affirmeth that there are seuenty canons made in that councell and now of late one Alphonsus of Pisa a Iebusite hath set out 80. canons of that councell translated as he saith out of Arabicke He might haue done well to haue said translated out of the language of China for then rather would diuers haue beléeued them then gone to China to search or examine the truth of Alphonsus his report falsification 13 In the sixt councel of Carthage Sozimus bishop of Rome was manifestly
nothing more For there is not any one historiographer that doth mention any such matter nay histories report that Otho deposed this Iohn and caused another to be placed in his seate So farre was he from swearing fealty to him beside that not any man of credit euer wrote that the emperor held his crowne in fealty of the Pope Bellarmine albeit he wish well to the Pope yet doth he not holde or beleeue any such mattter Or at least he dare not speake or write so much Thirdly it is apparent that Otho and his successors claymed iurisdiction in Rome and the territory adioyning longe after this supposed decretale Therefore vnlike it is that the emperor should as is here pretended forswere it Finally the frame of the othe is most ridiculous and the stile most brutish the emperor calleth the pope dominum and saith tibi domino Ioanni papae ego rex Otho promittere iurare facio Which is a most absurd kind of spéech For he that sweareth himselfe taketh his oth directly and maketh not others only to swere or promise but no man can deny but that it is falsity to exhibit or vse any false instrument or to corrupt or falsifie any publike or priuat writings by any meanes whatsoeuer paulus respondit saith the law legis corneliae poenateneri L. instrumentorum ff ad L. cornel de falsie qui etiam extra testamenta cetera falsa signassent sed et ceteros qui in rationibus tabulis literis publicis aliaue qua re siue consignatione falsum fecerunt vel vt verum non appareat quid celauerunt surripuerunt subiecerunt resignauerunt falsification 25 The epistles ascribe to Clement Anacle tus Euaristus Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Hyginus Pius Victor and other ancient bishops of Rome are nothing but méere forgeryes For first seeing they liued in times when latin was most purely spoken it is not likely but their epistles should be good latine But these supposed epistles are most barbarous and Gothical and very vnlike to the stile of Tertullian Cyprian Lactantius and other fathers Secondly it is not like that liuing in ancient time those bishops should speake as the Italians spoake about a thousand yeares after Christ Thirdly séeing there is such difference of stile in diuers writers that no two or thrée write all alike it is not like if all these epistles had béene written by the men whose names they carry that the stile of al should be like Fourthly if they were written by diuers how happeneth it that in diuers epistles diuers writers vse the same words phrase and sentences Againe what is the reason that some of them alledge the words of the scriptures according to Hieromes traslatiō that was made longe after Fifty neither Bellarmine nor Baronius dare maintaine that all these epistles are authentical 6. The Romanistes themselues doe not giue any credit to these epistles For they hold that Linus succeded Peter immediatly but Clement epistle 1. telleth contrary that he did succede Peter being ordained by Peter himselfe Finally they containe some matters disagréeing farre from the times wherein they wrote and others very impossible and sometimes contrarie to authenticall histories Clement epist 1. writeth to Iames of the death of Peter who séemeth to be dead before Peter He talketh of sending of bishops into France Germany and Italy as if he had then had men to commaund at his pleasure and could haue disposed of things then as in latter times He talketh of a forme and face of gouernment which then was not vsuall In his second epistle most arrogantly he taketh on him to instruct Iames the Apostle which had his instruction from Christ Iesus Qualiter tenere de sacramentis debemus That is of the dong of mise in the sacrament which he calleth the Lords portion saith he te ex ordine nos decet instruere And then full wisely he talketh de murium stercore inter fragmenta dominicae portionis Anacletus in his first epistle would haue all hard questions referred to the church of Rome But it is not likely that the true Anacletus would haue so written that died before Iohn the Apostle who was better able to decide controuersies of faith then Anacletus In his second epistle he saith that the Apostles appointed the 72. disciples which the gospell sheweth vs to haue béene ordained by Christ In his third epistle he saith that Abilius succeeded Marke in Alexandria whereas Anianus did follow Marke and Abilius followed Anianus He saith also that Cephas signifieth a head in gréeke The same man denieth the lesser orders vnder priests and deacons to be instituted by Christ or the Apostles Euaristus talketh idely of ordaining priestes without titles and consecrating of Churches and stone altars whereas titles and churches began not before the peace of the church and stone altars were not built for many yeares after Sixtus beginneth his epistle thus Sixtus vniuersalis apostolicae ecclesiae episcopus whereas this title was by Gregory the first and long after Sixtus his time refused It is not like that Hyginus being a Gréeke wrote to the Athenians which were Gréekes in latin which notwithstanding is signified by his epistle Beside that he affirmeth that the first epistle of Iohn was written to the Parthians Calixtus in his second epistle argueth against those that refused repentance to those that had fallen in time of persecution which was the heresie of Nouatus that rose vp some prety while after his time Pontianus in his epistle ioyneth Christ and Peter together contrary to the stile of those times Marcellinus saith non licet imperatori Epist 2. vel cuiquam pietatem custodienti aliquid contra mandata diuina praesumere whereby he signifieth that the Emperor then professed christian religion In his first epistle he disputeth against the Arrians which denied Christ to be of one substance with his Father very stoutly and yet in his time the heresie of Arrius was not knowne in the world Infinit other exceptions may be taken to these and to the rest of the decretale epistles that go vnder the name of auncient bishops of Rome But the rest being like to these of which we haue already spoken there is no question but they are all of one stampe falsification 26 Melchiades 12. q. 1. c. futuram ecclesiam telleth vs how Constantine was christened and gaue his seate and other great possessions to the church of Rome and yet Melchiades was dead before Constantine was christened or had giuen any thing to the Church This act therefore must néedes be forged and so doth the glosse confesse after a sort falsus est titulus saith the glosse in the canons set out by Gregory the 13. which sheweth that the Romish Church impudently vseth false titles falsification 27 Next to decretale epistles shall follow the falsification of Fathers Out of Augustine de doctrina christiana lib. 2. c. 8. they describe this sentence in canonicis scripturis ecclesiarum catholicarum quamplurimum diuinarum
fathers and auncient bishops of Rome to be forged Their owne testimony therefore doth condemne them to be falsaries if they vse these false writings and alleadge them as they do most commonly falsification 34 And least any man might doubt whether the papists are falsaries or no in their expurgatory indexes they openly professe themselues to be falsaries In epist ad Pium 5. ante bibliothec sanâ—am For what is falsity but to take away to adde to alter mens writings but this the papists doe ex professo Sixtus Senensis confesseth that Pius 5. caused all the writings of the fathers to be purged and cleansed Expurgari ernaculari curasti saith hee omnia catholicorum scriptorum ac praecipuè veterum patrum scripta haereticorum aetatis nostrae faecibus contaminata venenis infecta But vnder colour of purging and cleansing away of things noxious it appeareth the Romanists haue taken out such things out of the fathers as made against them As for other writers they alter and mangle them at their pleasures In Bertram they change visibiliter into inuisibiliter Index expurgator All that commeth betwéene the words considerandum quoque quod in panc illo and the sentence beginning sed aliud est quod exterius geritur they dash out and so they deale in the rest In the censures of Erasmus and annotations of Viues vpon S. Augustine and in the scholiaes marginall notes and indexes of Augustine Chrysostome and others they take themselues liberty to doe what they list Capnioes speculum oculare Fabres commentaries on the gospels and epistles Beatus Rhenanus his annotations on Tertullian they falsifie most impudently Likewise doe they deale with all late writers Not long since we â—…nde they haue corrupted both the glosse and sometime the text of the canon law And this is now a common practise of Iebusites according to a direction and commission giuen them of the Pope to corrupt all authors that passe their fingers Posseuima shamelesse compagnion curtalling auncient writings saith ex lib. 2. Hermetis col 16. Select bibliotheca lib. 1. c. 19. deleatur rectè audisti paulò pòst qui enim crediderunt aut credituri sunt In transitu sanctae Mariae qui falsò ascribitur B. Melitoni deleantur illa verba in solatium ferendum angugustijs quae superuenturae sunt mihi deleatur etiam à capite 8. vsque in finem tractatus ex libro Nicolai Cabasilae deleantur capita 29. 30. In quaestionibus Anastasij quaest 87. scribatur in margine haec intelligenda sunt de gloria corporis The treatise of Antonius Abbas he turneth and mangleth most impudently and practiseth the like in diuers other authours workes If then any man séeke for falsaries let him go to papists that make profession of forging and falsification and which without forgery cannot maintaine their new forged deuises as theÌ„selues by their indexes of bookes prohibited confesse and by bookes plainly falsified it manifesty appeareth Finally they are falsaries that produce or suborne false witnesses or that vse their depositions Poena legis Corneliae irrogatur ei L poena ff ad l. cornel de falsis saith Marcianus qui falsas testationes faciendas testimoniaue falsa inspicienda dolo malo coierit But the Popes produce counterfeit fathers and legends to testifie for them They haue also suborned diuers vile persons to speake shame of honest men as Bolsecus of Caluin Laingius of Buchanan and others Sanders Rishton Robert Patsons and Creswell against King Henry the eighth Quéen Elizabeth the late Lord treasurer the Earle of Leicester sir Christopher Hatton Lord chancellor sir Francis Walsingham and others The falsehood of these witnesses is conuinced by diuers publike actes and sufficient witnesses Bolsecus in a synode in France publikely recanted his slanderous booke and professed that he was hired and drawne on by the aduersaries Parsons shall heare some of his lies hereafter His conscience in the meane while hath often tolde him of his lying Wherefore vnlesse Owlyglasse can answere in these pointes the accusation of falsification doth fall on his dearest friends farre more heauily then vpon vs. CHAP. V. A briefe Catalogue of certaine notorious lies vttered and recorded by the Popes and Church of Rome TO go about to comprehend in one Chapter all the vntruthes and lies of the popes of Rome and the synagogue adhering vnto them were as possible as to measure the sand or to bring the Ocean sea within the compasse of one vessell I will therefore out of many choose some fewe that by the example of some part euery man may iudge of the rest and discerne and hate the false packing of papists and their adherents falsification 1 Innocentius the first or rather some other Pope vnder his name affirmeth that none did found Churches in Italy France Spaine Africke Sicily and Ilands lying betweene these countries but those whom Peter and his successors made Priests He denieth also that any of the Apostles taught in those countries beside S. Peter and those which he sent Cum manifestum fit saith he in omnem Italiam Gallias Hispanias C. quis nesciat dist 11. Africam atque Siciliam insulasque interiacentes nullum instituisse ecclesias nisi eos quos venerabilis apostolus Petrus aut eius successores constituerunt sacerdotes aut legant si in istis prouincijs alius apostolorum inuenitur aut legitur docuisse quod si non legunt quia nusquam inuenitur c. A lowde and large lye for we reade in the Actes of the Apostles that the Apostle Paul who was not ordained nor sent by Peter taught at Rome and other places in Italie Freculphus writeth that Philip the Apostle taught in France the French acknowledge Dionyse of Areopagus whome Paule conuerted to be their Apostle and first teacher Iereney ioyneth Paule with Peter in the foundation of the Church of Rome In the old records of our Church it is reported that Ioseph of Arimathia first planted the gospell in Britany Saint Augustine sheweth that the Gospell came into Afrike from other contryes then from Rome For he distinguisheth Rome from those countries froÌ„ whence the sound of the Gospell first passed into Afrike as appeareth by these words of his epist 162. ad Glorium Eleusium et alios Cum se videret Romanae ecclesiae in qua semper apostolicae ecclesiae viguit principatus ceteris terris vnde euangelium ad ipsam Aphricam venit per. communicatorias litteras esse coniunctum Finally so lowd was the lye that the glosse is constreined to say that the word Alius doth signifie contrarius which is quite contrary to Innocentius his purpose For if his argument stand vpon this point that therefore all the Churches in the prouinces mentioned are to obey the Church of Rome because shée was their founder then if other not contrary to Peter did founde those Churches it followeth that the same were not to harken to the pope or the Church of Rome but to their
S. Christopher or Saint Catherine in the worlde falsification 29 Likewise doth Capgraue tell strange matters which of English papists were beléeued in time past Capgraue in Bernaco Saint Bernacus saith he killed a mortiferous beast at Rome that before had killed and deuoured much people and cattell but it is not like that Bernac coulde doe more then his holy father the Pope A certaine fellow that stroke S. Bernac was punished with swarmes of flying lice toto corpore pediculis saith Capgraue alatis obsessus He spoke with Angels sayled ouer the sea vpon a broade stone turned oke leaues into loaues viz. by changing one letter stones into fishes water into wine his cow being cut in pieces he restored notwithstanding to life and committed her to be kept by a wolfe Finally ke yoaked Harts and made them draw in a cart which Owlyglasse will hardly defend to be nâ— lies falsification 30 He saith that Christ appeared to Augustine the monke and talked familiarly with him Capgraue in Augustino and telleth also how hee plagued the men of Dorset with fire But the Saints of God in time past did rather pray for poore men then call for fire downe from heauen vpon them Saint Peter also a man of as good credit as Capgraue saith the heauens must containe Christ that is thither ascended vntill the time of the restoring of all things falsification 31 When Bartilmew a monke came to Durrham and saluted the crucifixe the same wodden crucifixe bowing downe himselfe saith Capgraue resaluted him againe He saith also that he sawe the diuell sometime in the forme of a mouse sometime of a cat and that he imprisoned a Hawke two daies and made her to fast for killing him a little bird and many such lies telleth Capgraue of Bartilmew the monke falsification 32 Scripsit ex ore angeli sanctus Brendanus sanctam regulam saith Capgraue In Brendano quae vsque hodie manet that is he wrote his rule as he receiued it of an Angel When as a poore fellow being followed by his enemies that meant to kill him fledde to Brendan desiring succour he willed him to get vp vpon a stone hard by and not to mooue this done his enemies that followed stroke the stone for the man and beleeued the man to bee the stone He caused a fountain also to rise out of a drie ground and was carried into paradise as for dead men hee raised them to life without any difficulty Which things no man can passe for truth vnlesse he be as sencelesse as the stone that Capgraue talketh of falsification 33 Of Edith Capgraue writeth that when she died Angels were heard to sing harmoniously In Editha and seene carying her soule to heauen that she appeared to Dunstane being dead that her body remained without corruption especially her thumbe with which she made the signe of the crosse That she did quiet the seas and deliuered Aldred Archbishop of Yorke being in danger in the Adriaticke sea when he called vpon her All which lies if Owlyglasse will beléeue he must be very credulous and one of those that are giuen ouer to beléeue lies But to make others beléeue that these are no lies he néedeth more eloquence then he hath now ignorance In the 8. session of the councell of Constance as it is called the popish church affirmeth that Wickleffe taught quod deus debet obedire diabolo That is that God must obey the diuell also that Princes being in mortall sinne are not to bee obeyed And diuers other matters neuer taught by Wickleffe which may appeare first by his bookes and neâ—t by the articles collected against him and recorded by Thomas Walsingham Neither haue our aduersaries any arguments to proue the contrary vnlesse a man wil beléeue those infamous articles which were by his aduersaries obiected against him after his death which neither law nor reason will admit to passe for proofe falsification 35 Likewise did the papists deale with Iohn Husse in that wicked assembly condemning him for holding articles which he in open audience denied One reported Sess 15. that he should affirme that there was a fourth person in the trinitie others that he should call Gregory the first rimer matters which hee vtterly disclaymed Yet these and many more lies that conuenticle beléeued of him and condemned him for them and these lies of that holy man the synagogue of Rome now commonly beléeueth falsification 36 Now the church of Rome not being able to ouerthrow our doctrine goeth about to calumniate our principal teachers as Luther Caluin Zuinglius Oecolampadius Bucer Beza and others the principall agents either in shaking of the popes tyranny or the establishing of religion and namely her Maiesties most noble father her mother her brother her selfe her counsellors and principall agens the prince of Condey and his father the Admirall of France Henry the 4. nowe reigning and diuers others in Scotland Germany and otherwhere Vnto Luther Leo the tenth imputeth calumnious assertions which he neuer held Commonly the papists giue out that he taught that if the wife would not yeeld to her husband that the husband might go vnto his maide that he died sodainly that his body did stincke and many such like slanders stincking in the nostrils of all honest men Of Bucer they report that he turned Iewe and died blaspheming a matter refuted by the testimony of his enemies that were present at his death and not onely by his friends Of late they published a lying pamphlet of the reuolt of Beza and of his death which he yet liuing refuted The slanders of Sanders and ribaldry of that ribald Ribadineira which the papists receiue with such applause shall shortly godwilling be made manifest to the world Now it may appeare that they are false being deuised by Sanders and Rishton two lewde lozels vnacquainted with state matters and as it is thought published and much encreased by Rob. Parsons the most notorious traytor and infamous libeller that the congregation of Iesuites euer did affoord vs. falsification 37 Pius the fift in his letters to the Emperor most impudently affirmeth In vita Pij quinti. that the councell of Nice made the Pope which he termeth the successour of Peter Lord and gouernour of all Princes christened and also of all prouinces and nations whatsoeuer and that the same councell did anathematise all that should contradict that authority A matter proued to be a notorious lye by the actes of the councell for therein no such matter is found The same also is refuted by this argument for that councels haue not to doe with the disposing of temporall states falsification 38 Sixtus Quintus in his rayling bull against the king of Nauarre now raigning and swaying the scepter of France and the Prince of Condey publisheth most notorious lies He saith they polluted and spoyled Churches and with torments killed Priests monkes and friers and did compell men to religion with threates and bastonadaes minis verberibusque No one point being to be
c. 24. that our Sauiour Christ appeared to the eyes of mortall men in the formes of bread and wine A matter neuer vttered nor thought of by S. Augustine nor to be found in that place or otherwhere in his writings falsification 28 Speaking of S. Augustine he saith that in his 12. booke contra Faustum c. 10. he teacheth that the faithfull receiue that bloud with their mouth wherewith they were redeemed And in the 20. chapter of the same booke that they drinke that which issued out of Christ his side But S. Augustine hath not one word of receiuing of the bloud of our redemption with our mouth neither doth he meane that we doe properly and carnally drinke his bloud or with corporeall instruments falsification 29 Out of Hesychius lib. 2. in Leuit. cap. 8. he quoteth these wordes lib. 2. de eucharistia c. 32. sanctum altare esse locum vbi sanctus sanctorum requiescit but the same are falsely fathered vpon that father being neither to bee found in that chapter nor otherwhere falsification 30 Lib. 1. de missa c. 19. Out of Chrysostomes homil 79. ad populum Antioch he citeth these wordes altari assistens sacerdos pro terrarum orbe pro episcopis pro ecclesia pro gubernantibus ecclesiam iubetur deo offerre but Chrysostome hath no such wordes of the priests offering but saith that the people of Antioch doe pray for all these sortes of people falsification 31 Ibidem He affirmeth that Chrysostome homil 72. in Matth. saith that the eucharist is offered pro infirmis pro sanis pro terrae fructibus but he hath no such like wordes either there or any other place but he saith onely that we pray in the celebration of the eucharist for such as are possessed with diuels for sicke persons and such like falsification 32 Hippolytus in his oration of the ende of the world hath these wordes venite pontifices qui purè mihi sacrificium die noctéque obtulistis ac pretiosum corpus sanguinem meum immolastis mihi quotidie Bellarmine lib. 1. de missa c. 15. leaueth out these words qui purè mihi sacrificium die noctéque obtulistis least we should know that he speaketh of spiritual sacrifices not of the masse that is seldome said in the night falsification 33 Lib. 2. de missa c. 9. speaking of the multitude of priuate masses he endeuoureth to prooue the same by a most auncient custome as he saith and for this ende alleadgeth an epistle of Telesphorus and a testimony out of Gregory homil 8. in euangel but not only the epistle of Telesphorus is counterfeit but both the same and Gregories testimony is falsely alleadged for neither of them speake any one word of such a custome or of the custome of saying three masses in one night In the same place also prosper is falsely alleadged For he speaketh not one worde of offering one sacrifice twise in a short time falsification 34 To prooue the adoration of the sacrament lib. 4. de eucharist c. 29. he falsely alleadgeth Gregory Nazianzen in laudem Gorgoniae Cyrill of Hierusalem Catechis 5. mystagog Euseb Emissenus homil 5. de Paschate for not one of these speaketh one worde of adoration of the sacrament as hee affirmeth most falsely It were infinite to touch all the places falsified by Bellarmine and I suppose that these are more then our woodden Owlyglasse alias Woodward will answere And yet these are but falsifications of one kinde but he hath also runne into diuers other kindes of falsifications ff ad leg Cornel de falsis For whereas lawe doth declare them to be falsaries that shall either suborne false witnesses or father bastards vpon those who are not their true fathers or that shall in a testament adde a legacy supposed untruely to himselfe or that shall commit any falsehood about coynes or lawes it is an easie matter in euery of these points to charge Bellarmine with falsification For first he hath produced infinite false witnesses as for example Clement Martialis Anacletus Africanus Abdias Amphilochius Leontius Paulinus Simeon Metaphrastes and such like false compagnions that either write fables or take on them false names Secondly he hath fathered infinite base and paultry sermons and epistles and other treatises vpon Cyprian Athanasius Nazianzen Ambrose Hierome Chrysostome Augustine Cyrill and other fathers Thirdly he hath alleadged diuers counterfeit decretales vnder the name of Euaristus Telesphorus Alexander Marcellus Syricius Innocentius Gelasius and others wherein they mention diuers prerogatiues due to the Church of Rome and to themselues setting downe as it were false legacies with their owne false hands in false and forged testaments or recordes Fourthly for the originall scriptures he hath oftentimes alleadged apocryphall writings and the olde latine translation albeit differing from the originall text corrupting after a sort Gods eternall testament Fifthly for the pure writings of the fathers he hath oftentimes giuen vnto vs the drosse of Peter Lombard Thomas Aquinas and other schoolemen and with them hath also ioyned the corrupt testimonies of legends and such like trash Finally he hath cited infinit false canons and counterfeit councels and actes of councels And this I will iustifie by diuers thousands of examples if the woodden detector or any of his partakers will stand to the quarrel which he and Rob. Parsons haue begun I haue also in diuers treatises set out against Bellarmine discouered diuers thousands of his corruptions I hope therefore that our aduersary hereafter wil say that I haue not slandered that voluminous Cardinall Bellarmine especially when he shall haue perused the note following concerning his vntruthes and leasings Which now according to my promise I purpose sincerely and truely to deliuer CHAP. VII A note of certaine notorious vntruths and lies boldely auouched by Bellarmine NExt after falsifications we are to report some fewe vntruthes boldly auouched by Card. Bellarmine which albeit he vttered being yet in minoribus as they call it yet we are not therefore to estéeme them to be lesse materiall séeing hee is the Popes principall proctor falsification 1 Habemus in eodem testamento veteri saith he Heliam Helizeum ac filios prophetarum Lib. de Monach c. 5. sine vxoribus diuitijs in hoc mundo vixisse That is we learne in the same olde testament that Helias and Helizeus and the sons of the Prophets liued without wiues and riches in this world A plaine euident vntruth refuted by a plaine text of scripture 2. Reg. 4.1 where we reade how a certaine woman of the wiues of the Prophets cried to Elizeus there also we read that she had sons likewise I doubt not therefore but Owlyglasse will confesse this to be a lie falsification 2 Likewise in the same place he affirmeth that almost all the fathers write that Iohn Baptist was the first founder of monks and eremites Ioannem Baptistam saith he Ibidem Monachorum Eremitarum principem fuisse scribunt ferè omnes patres and afterward he nameth
falsification 14 He saith that the church of Ara coeli in Rome was built by Constantine in memoriam dei genitricis Mariae In apparat ad annal eccls and so called for that Augustus the emperor being admonished by a Sybille did there see the virgine Mary high aboue in the aire with christ in her armes and built an altar in that place where he sawe the vision Matters very fabulous for neither doth any authenticall story affirme that Christ was made knowne to Augustus nor is it likely that the blessed virgin and her sonne should be transported out of Iudea to be shewed to Augustus at RoÌ„e nor did any Sybille liue in Augustus time nor could he learne when our Sauiour Christ would appeare in the ayre by the bookes of the Sybilles nor doth there appeare any such matter in the Sybilles writinges It should seeme therefore that Baronius was abused with some idle tale of the friers of hara poreorum that dwell in the house called Ara coeli the rather I do beléeue it for that no churches were built in the honor of the blessed virgin in the time of Constantine neither was shee then in playne termes called dei genitrix falsification 15 Vpon the credit of Orosius he is bould to tell vs that in the place where now the Church of our lady standeth beyonde Tibre a certaine founteine ran oile a whole day together and not content herewith he affirmeth that Callistus bishop of RoÌ„e who liued long before the councell of Nice built there a large Church in the honor of the mother of God Meruit locus saith he nobilissima memoria illustrari ecclesia nimirum amplissima dei genitricis titulo à Callisto pontifice prima omnium Ibidem quarum extet memoria olim erecta Matters not only false but incredible For what probabilitie is there that in the times of persecution when Christians did hide themselues from their enemies Callistus should erect so braue a fabrike as that Church is or what reason had Nestorius and other heretikes to deny the blessed virgin to be the mother of God if so be in Rome so many churches had beene built in honorem dei genitricis as Baronius reporteth falsification 16 Out of apocryphall writings he telleth vs how many sisters Anna the mother of Mary had Ibidem and that shee was but once maried and bore Mary in her hold yeares after shee had made a vowe to consecrat her to the Lord. And these are the braue traditions that Sixtus quintus commendeth vnto vs as comming from most pure fountaines But if we are to giue no more credit to scriptures then to such traditions according to the determination of the conuenticle of Trent with a little helpe this cardinall will discredit the scriptures For neither are these things to be found other where then in legendes nor was it a fashion in the ancient time to consecrat nonnes to God nor doe we reade of many such vowes falsification 17 Out of Epiphanius he doth likewise alleadge a certaine tradition how an Angell told Ioachim the father of Mary being in the desert that his wife had conceiued Ibidem and out of Gregorius Nyssenus in orat in Natal domini that Anna the mother of Mary went into sanctuÌ„ sanctoruÌ„ there prayed séeing mothers had more honor then those that were barren that she might not be depriued of the benefit of lawe but might bee a mother And that then shee did vowe that shee would consecrat vnto God that which should be borne vnto her but we doe not reade that Angels did in scriptures foretell the birth of any but of great and singular men Againe the law telleth vs that women might not come into sanctum sanctorum Thirdly we finde not what seruice women did in the temple that the holy virgin should be consecrated to Gods seruice Finally those which report these strange things doe not agrée together as may appeare by the conference of the reporte of Epiphanius haeres 79. aduers Collyrid with Gregory Nyssens oration in Natali domini and Hieromes epistle ad Chromatium Heliodorum tom 9. falsification 18 Of the blessed virgin he bringeth a report out of Euodius that she was presented into the temple at the age of three years Ibidem and there liued eleuen yeares and was afterward by the hands of the priests deliuered to Ioseph to be kept Trimula cum esset saith he in templum praesentata ibi in sanctis sanctorum traduxit annos vndecim deinde verò sacerdotum manibus Joseph ad custodiam est tradita Matters deuised by idle fellowes not without the suggestion of Satan as it should séeme for when he could not discredit the gospell then he deuised other fables which being either false or improbable might bring the truth of christian religion into question That the virgin Mary should remaine in sanctis sanctorum is against the lawe Exod. 30. Hebr. 9. for thither went the hâ—gh priest onely once a yeare That she should be presented at three yeares of age into the temple is against reason for what seruice could a childe of those yeares do againe where are women commanded to serue in the temple Thirdly the priests kéeping her eleuen yeares as a thing consecrated to God they had no reason to deliuer her ouer at the time of most danger to be kept by Ioseph Finally the treatises set foorth vnder the name of Euodius Gregorius Nysseâ—us Damascenus Germanus Andreas Cretensis Georgius Nicomediensis and Cedrenus alleadged by Baronius are counterfeit and differ much one from another Is it not therefore much better to content our selues with the history of the gospell that reporteth that which was necessary to be knowne concerning the birth of our Sauiour and the holynesse of the blessed virgin and to omit such vaine fables as both to Iewes and gentiles make christian religion contemptible and ridiculous and yet haue no sufficient testimony either of the Apostles or other authenticall writers falsification 19 Whereas a brasen lauer and the base of it is said to be made of the glasses of women Exod. 38. that watched at the doore of the tabernacle Baronius doth gather of it that there were certaine women which renouncing the pompes and delightes of the world did together with the things they possessed especially such as were intisements to sinne mancipate and consecrate themselues to the seruice of God and giuing themselues to continuall prayers did watch at the doore of the tabernacle But séeing God appointed all the ministeries and seruices of his tabernacle and appointed no seruice to be done of women at the gate thereof it is a most ridiculous conceit of an idle braine to beleeue that these women did any such imagined seruice at the gate of the tabernacle Beside that it were very strange if so many women were employed to the seruice of the tabernacle as that a lauer and a base for it might be made of the trimming or cases of their glasses that we should finde
no mention of them in scriptures Finally the description of the tabernacle tents and orders of the Israelites which doe not import or giue any signification of such an order of women but rather the contrary doth cléerly refute this vaine fiction deuised without colour of reason or testimony of good authors falsification 20 He telleth vs further a tedious fable of the holy virgins vow of virginity but if he will make his report good Pag. 33. 34. hée must shew first that women among the Israelites did vowe virginity and the rather for that we reade that it was a reproach for women of that nation not to be mothers of children Secondly he must shew that young women before the age of fourtéene did make such vowes Thirdly he must answere and cleare those places of scripture that say she was betrothed to Ioseph for after solemne vowes Nunnes neither marry nor are betrothed Finally he must bring vs better proofes then supposals of Epiphanius and Augustine and a counterfeit tale vnder the name of Gregorye of Nyssa For S. Augustine or at least he that lurketh vnder that holy fathers name saith that vowes of virginity did not then stand with the fashions of the Israelites Lib. de virginit c. 4. He signifieth also that the holy virgin thought it impossible hauing once vowed her maidenhead to God that she should know a man But that sheweth that all the Romish Nunnes are most vnlike to this holy virgin for albeit they vow and sweare and are walled vp so that none come at them yet they neither think it a matter impossible nor difficult to know men as experience and diuers witnesses can testifie and the Romanistes know very well if they durst speake it falsification 21 Diuers auncient fathers testifie that Ioseph the spouse of the blessed virgin had by his first wife diuers children and namely Hyppolytus as witnesseth Nicephorus hist lib. 2. c. 3. Origenes in Matthaei c. 13. Eusebius hist lib. 2. c. 1. Epiphanius haeres 28. 51. 78. Nyssenus homil de resurrect Christi homil 2. Chrysostomus homil de annunt Virg. Euthymius in Matth. c. 2. Hilarius in Matth. can 1. Ambrosius in epist ad Galat. And yet all this notwithstanding Baronius saith this is but an apocryphall fable Why then should we beléeue his apocryphall fables testified by one or two witnesses only and that in writings very doubtfull séeing he will not beléeue this narration that is confirmed as himselfe confesseth by many fathers Further why should we beléeue him that Iohn Baptist was conceiued in September in the time of the solemne fast or in that forme which he reporteth And why should he desire any to giue credit to his narration concerning the city of Zachary S. Iohn Baptists father and the sanctification of S. Iohn Baptist in his mothers wombe for which he alleadgeth no proofe séeing he will not beléeue others that bring testimonies of fathers falsification 22 Saint Luke sheweth that Christ was baptized going vpon the thirtéeth yeare of his age Luc. 3. Iesus erat incipiens saith he quasi annorum triginta and so doe most fathers and other learned men expound Lukes words But Baronius to maintaine the credit of the Romish ordinall will haue Lukes wordes to be so expounded as if he were going vpon the age of one and thirty when he was baptized But if this were so then would Saint Luke haue said quasi annorum triginta vnius falsification 23 In the accompt of years from the beginning of the world vntill Christs time he followeth the tradition of the Romish church that séemeth to allow the translation of the seuenty interpreters rather then the Hebrew text But what is this else but to digresse from the canon of originall scriptures to follow either corrupt translations or vnwritten traditions falsification 24 The scriptures say that our Sauiour was borne in Bethlehem and in a stable and that he was laide in a manger and albeit the place was very meane for the king of heauen and earth to be borne in yet it is very much to be presumed that there was neither Oxe nor Asse in the roome for they are no fit compagnions for men and women especially for a woman being with childe But Baronius by vnwritten traditions issuing from that pure fountaine which Sixtus quintus speaketh of hath found that our Sauiour Christ was borne in spelunca that is in a caue within the ground Saint Matthew calleth it a house but he findeth it was no house but a denne or caue He findeth also that Christ was borne in this caue which is some prety way out of Bethlehem for so Burchard in his description of the holy land part 1. c. 7. testifieth He saith further that our Sauiour was laid in a manger cut out of the rocke and proueth it by the testimony of Hierome albeit we reade but of few mangers cut out of rockes and although afterward he saith it was of wood and so must he say vnlesse he will deny that to be the manger that is shewed in the Church of our Lady ad praesepe in Rome He alleadgeth Chrysostome also that saith the manger was of earth or clay Finally he beareth vs in hand that there was an Oxe and an Asse tyed in that stable and thinketh it sufficiently proued because Hierome alluding to the words of the prophet saith that when Christ was borne the Oxe knew his owner and the Asse his masters crybbe and this he alleadgeth out of the third of Abacuck where no such thing is to be found Of all which traditions the sole reason is this that he may maintaine the credit of the manger which together with hey they shew at Rome as a holy relique He endeuoureth also by these fables to vpholde the pilgrimage to the holy land where little is remaining to be séene but holes dennes rockes and mountaines But if he beléeue these traditions as well as the gospell a man of small learning may see that he is a man of a strange faith falsification 25 He telleth that the swadling clouts wherein our Sauiour was first wrapped are religiously kept and that a church was built in honour of them and a holyday assigned to keepe the memoriall of them But his best witnesse of them is Lipomanus a man whose lies a man may feele with his hands The Apostles certes neuer taught vs to kéepe such reliques or ragges rather neither doth any authenticall sâ—…ry report any such thing Nay whosoeuer will examine them narrowly shall soone sée the notorious impostures of the Romanists that deuise and maintaine these superstitions not for any other purpose then for their owne credit and gaine falsification 26 The wisemen that came from the East if we will beléeue him were three kings but he maketh kings without kingdomes and like his holy father the Pope by â—…is charter or testimony giueth kingdomes away at his pleasure Very vnlike it is certes that thrée kings should consort together and take such a iourney putting
great ostentation Now to proue this to be true Baronius is not ashamed to test a greater lye affirming that Gregorius Thaumaturgus did remoue not a house but a mountaine Which if he cold doe it were to be wished that he would remoue the 7. hils of Rome together with the Pope and this lying cardinall and place them at the foote of mount Tabor for whence Baronius beleeueth that our Ladyes house did flye ouer the Seaes into Dalmatia first and then into Italie falsification 36 Of Augustus he saith Ibidem 97 that he made lawes against such as liued single and yet honored those that kept themselues continually true virgins which containeth a notorious contradiction beâ—…de that it is absurd to proue vowes of virginity froÌ„ heathen emperous very preiudicial to the Romish church that he alloweth not fictum caelibatum nor any but those that indéede are true virgins of which he shall find very few among his fellow cardinals and not many among priestes monkes friers nunnes falsification 37 Where Pilate as Iohn chap. 19. saith wrote the title ouer the crosse in Hebrew Ibidem Pag. 103. Greeke and Latine letters and as Luke testifieth chap. 23. in Hebrew Latin and Greeke Baronius supposeth that the order is changed and that the Latin inscription ought to be first But this is nothing but to contradict the euangelistes and to respect neither the apostles nor their writings so the Church of Rome may winne any preheminence aboue other churches He alledgeth I confesse the testimony of pope Nicholas in epist ad Michaelem But it is a poynt of blasphemy to beléeue that Nicholas knew those matters better and did report them more truely then the euangelists Beside that it may well be doubted whether Nicholas wrote that epistle to Michael or some other in his name that without all truth and modesty aduanceth the priuiledges of the Romish Sée falsification 38 Where Luke doth expresly set downe that Iohn Baptiste began to preach Pag. 113. when Annas and Caiphas were highe preistes Baronius saith that only Caiphas was high preist in the soccession of Aaron And that he is forced to hold for feare least hée should ouerthrowe the monarchy of the Church of Rome Annas he saith was chéefe priest as head of his ranke and one of the principall heads of the Sanedrin But if he were not high préest why should he be named before Cayphas or why should Luke so call him if he might not be high preist as contrary to law he must vnderstand that at this time neither the law of Moyses nor the order of succession was rightly obserued falsification 39 Talking of Saint Iohn Baptist he saith hee dwelt in the wildernesse Ibidem p. 114. and keept in a denne called Sapsas And that our Sauiour Christ did visit him oftentimes in this denne And this he proueth by the testimony of Sophronius and one Iohn a monke to whome Saint Iohn appeared as he beléeueth in this hole and told him all this story matters fabulous and ridiculous For who will grant that Saint Iohn Baptist whose soule was with God kéept in this denne it is as like that he dwelt there being dead as being aliue yet this is also a Romish tradition but whether Locustes that S. Iohn Baptist did eate were liuing creatures or no as yet Baronius hath not found out any certaine tradition Isidorus of Pelusium holdeth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the gospell signified the tops of herbes and plantes falsification 40 Pag. 110 he saith that S. Iohn Baptist did lay the foundation of monasticall life and that all Catholikes confesse it to be so A lye notorious as appeareth by my answere to Bellarmines treatise de monachis Furthermore this his assertion may be conuinced first for that Iohn Baptist neither made vow nor liued after any certaine rule nor forswore mariage Secondly for that this manner of life was but for a time for after a while he left his habitation in the desert of Iudaea and came to Iorden and into cities Thirdly Iohn was ordained to be a forerunner of Christ and is commended as a singular prophet but monkes and friers are rather the forerunners stafâ—…ers of Antichrist then of Christ Neither is there any mention of them in scriptures but in generall termes Apocalyps 9. where we reade of locustes issuing out of the bottomelesse pit and such like places Prophets certes they are not vnlesse we giue the name of prophets to false teachers Fourthly if Iohn séeme in his manner of life to haue giuen any example to Eremites yet that serueth other monks and friers nothing that liue in most frequent cities and are in continuall action Finally albeit Chrysostome and Hierome say somewhat of Iohn Baptist as if he first had shewed an example of solitary life yet neither doth that serue to prooue that he was a precedent to other monkes nor doe other fathers or catholike authors affirme that he laid the first foundation of monasticall life I hope Rob. Parsons will not say that Iohn Baptist was like his father Ignatius Loyola that madde maranicall Spaniard and swaggring compagnion the first author founder and foundation of the hispaniolized Iesuites falsification 41 Pag. 117. he saith Christ was baptized the sixt of Ianuary and this he would prooue by the testimony of a letter of Eusebius ad Marinum whose fragments are in the edition of Christopher after the history of Euagrius as he writeth But séeing the holy scriptures haue concealed the exaâ—t day he sheweth not himselfe wise curiously to dispute of this point Beside that he should doe vs a fauour to shew who this Christopher was that set out Eusebius otherwise his followers will beléeue that he tooke Christopher for Christopherson Finally there is no credit to be giuen to such vaine fragments set out vnder the names of auncient writers In the historie of Eusebius we read not that he had any thing to do with this counterfeit Marinus so that this tradition séemeth to be built vpon a rotten foundation falsification 42 Gregorius Turonensis telleth how leprosie is cured by washing in water where our Sauiour Christ was baptized and Baronius beléeued he said true But yet was this Gregorie no good witnesse in this case writing nothing but by hearesay We are taught by holy scriptures that baptisme was ordained a sacrament of remission of sins and not that Iordane was made a medicine to purge lepres falsification 43 Pag. 119. he supposeth that he hath soundly confuted those that say that it was not said to Peter tu es Petra sed tu es Petrus but either must he lye or must he charge the Euangelist Matthew with vntruth which is a point blasphemous He saith also that such as translate the word Cephas and say it doth signifie a head are not to be reprehended But if he had had either head or braine hauing taken vpon him to relate histories and things done in auncient time he would haue omitted all curious disputations for the
popes vsurped supremacy for which his grosse head fit to beleeue all fond fables was neuer framed falsification 44 Out of Abdias which he confesseth to be an apocryphall author he telleth that Iohn the Euangelist by Christs perswasion did neuer desire mariage as if Christ were an enemy to mariage falsification 45 He saith that it was Simon Zelotes that was maried when Christ was present in Cana of Galiley Tom annal 1. p. 122. Antwerp and turned water into wine and declareth how the memory of that miracle being celebrated in the Church the vi day of Ianuary diuers riuers and fountaines that day ranne wine Matters méerely fabulous and which bring christian religion into question if not into contempt being auouched without any good ground falsification 46 Pag. 132. he alloweth the epistle of Abagarus to Iesus Christ and his epistle also to Abagarus which by the testimony of Gelasius c. sancta Rom. dist 15. are testified to be apocryphal and by the letters themselues appeare to be forged falsification 47 In the same place also he reporteth that our Sauiour Christ printed his image in a cloke and sent it to Abgarus The painter should haue taken the portrait but saith Baronius for the beames that came from his countenance he could not doe it He sheweth also that by this image diuers miracles were done and all this to confirme the worship of images falsification 48 Pag. 157. he telleth vs that by diuine and humane lawes one chiefe bishop both in time past did and ought to decide all ecclesiasticall controuersies But the place Deut. 17. and diuers places of the new testament doe shew this to be a notorious vntruth as I haue shewed in my bookes de Pontifice Rom. falsification 49 Pag. 167. he telleth out of Euthymius that the rich man Luc. 16. was called Nynensis and doubteth not to affirme that this was a story and not a parable because diuers churches are erected in the honour of Lazarus but the fathers thinke otherwise And the naming of tongues fingers and other things which are corporal where our Sauiour talketh of soules doth shew this discourse to be parabolicall and the papists to be idolaters that worship their owne fancies and imaginations In the meane while it is no hard matter to discerne Baronius to be a fabler falsification 50 Pag. 176. he would make his reader beléeue that our Sauiour did celebrate his passeouer in S. Iohn the euangelists house But Simeon Metaphrastes denieth it which is often alleadged by Baronius as a graue witnesse and the words of the gospell séeme to speake of the owner of that house as of a stranger falsification 51 Pag. 191. he saith Missa is deriued from the Hebrew or Chaldey word but Bellarmine his fellow telleth him Lib. 1. de missa he is deceiued In the same page he alleadgeth the counterfeit epistles of Pius ad Iustum and Cornelius ad Lupicinum and other forged writings and all to shew that the word Missa was vsed in their times falsification 52 Out of Gregory of Tours he reporteth this fable that diuers making thonges put them about the piller whereto Christ was tyed when he was scourged and that the same heale diuers diseases He would haue tolde vs als◠if he could haue brought any proofe for it that the same piller is to be shewed in Saint Peters Church at Rome for that is a Romish tradition but he perceiued that he had tolde a lye sufficient alreadie And thus we may sée albeit I tell not all how many lies are contained in the beginning of his first booke of Annales being by iudgement of all men the best and most frée from lyes and yet I neither touch his errors in Chronology nor much meddle with his forged and false writings After this he telleth things most incredible and yet without good testimony of any man of credit Of S. Paul he writeth that his head being stricken off there issued out milke in steade of bloud He telleth also that Peters chaines being kept by Plautilla worke great wonders and saith that when Iohn the Euangelist wrote the gospell it thundered and lightened as when the lawe was giuen in mount Sinah Infinit such strange tales are contained in his huge legends If then we would doe him right we should rather call them Aniles fabulas then Annales CHAP. IX A sampler of Robert Parsons alias Coobucke his manifold falsities and lies taken out of diuers libels and pamphlets published by him NOw I come to Robert Parsons alias Coobuck a man I confesse vnworthy to bee ioyned with Bellarmine and Baronius being farre inferiour to them in learning yet in regard of his falsehood and treacherous dealing comparable with the most wicked and shamelesse Iebusite of the whole order and with the most false packer of all the popish faction His scholers beléeue that he is learned but if his trecherous complots and packings were not more to be feared then his learning he were not to be reputed halfe so dangerous as we finde him The which albeit I meant not here to dispute being without the reatch of my purpose yet because I would not haue euery such woodden fellow as Philip Woodward alias Owlyglasse for so men call the author of the detectiō to take exceptions vnto my sayings as destitute of proofe I will briefly verifie in this place and that by two of his bookes which his followers for learning workmanship beléeue to be singular If any man néede any further trial he may if he please read my reply to his wardword where I haue sounded his learning to be very shallow The first of the two is entituled a briefe discourse containing certaine reasons why papists whom falsely he termeth Catholikes refuse to go to Church and this booke Parsons vnder the maske of Iohn Howlet a fit name for such a night-bird doth presume most impudently to offer to her Maiesty The next is called a christian directory and commonly knowne by the name of Parsons his resolution His former discourse is wholy grounded vpon this rotten foundation that the popish religion which the Iebusiticall faction and their followers by all their witte learning and other meanes séeke to promote is the true Catholike religion This being the foundation of the worke if he had béene a wise builder he would haue confirmed and proued so strongly that her Maiesty before whom he pleadeth might haue conceiued well of his cause and allowed of his reasons but alleadging no one word to prooue this the whole worke doth not onely fall to the ground but also ministreth matter that may be turned backe vpon himselfe and employed to the hurt and preiudice of his clients For as it is a good reason if the popish religion be the true christian religion to mooue men to refuse all religions opposite vnto it so if the same be false odious trecherous damnable then neither haue papists any reason to professe it nor others to beare with those that obstinately defend it but
Hostiensis and Panormitane making them to say that thrée thinges precisely are required in a falsary And that domage or hurt ensueth of euery falsification the fellow quoteth their words out of a pamphlet printed at Antwerpe by Hierom verdussen concerning the conference betwixt Plessis and Eureux and therefore no maruel if he cite them falsely taking their words at the second hand of so base and lying an author falsification 3 In my former challenge p. 20. these are my words They dissolue mariage contracted by entring into religion as they terme it and although it be consummated yet they hold that by mutuall consent the maried couple may depart a sunder and that it shall not be lawfull for them afterward to company together They separate also mariage for spirituall kinred and force all that-will be preistes monkes or friers to forsweare marriage Matters not onely strange in the catholike Church during the times of the Apostles and their successors for many hundred yeares but also contrary to Christes doctrine For what man can separate them whome God hath ioyned And what reason hath man to commande any to forsweare mariage which the spirit of God pronounceth to bee honorable But my aduersary like a falsary that is like himselfe first leaueth out the beginning of the sentence secondly hée cutteth somewhat out in the midst Pag. 14 and finally he curtalleth the ende of my sentence reporting only these words and in this sort They hold that by mutuall consent the married couple may depart a sunder and that it shall not be lawfull for them afterward to company together a matter not only strange in the catholike church during the Apostles and there successors times for many hundred yeares but also contrarie to Christes doctrine for what man can seperat whome God hath ioyned So it appeareth that he cutteth out that which I said of dissoluing of mariage contracted by monkish vowes and vpon pretence of spirituall kinred aâ—d that also which I say of forswearing of mariage he doth also make me to speake in the singuler nomber where I speake in the plurall which course if any man take with the fathers writings he may easily make them speake vntruth and what he listeth But in the meane while Owlyglasse sheweth himselfe a falsary falsification 4 Where Pag. 24. of my former challenge I say that papists of late time haue deuised masses and offices in the honor of the crosse of the virgin mary of S. Francis Dominike and other saints and that vnto their images they burne incense and offer their prayers and deuotions Pag. 20. ch 2. Owlyglasse according to his fashion doth thus transforme my words as if I had sayd only that the Papists offer their prayers and deuotions to the images of our Ladye S. Francis S. Dominike Whereby it appeareth he doth detruncate my wordes leauing out the beginning and that which I said concerning the crosse and burning of incense vpon which points the argumeÌ„t which I brought was principally laide If a man should so vse him as he hath vsed my words I doubt not but he would be much offended falsification 5 Pag. 62. of my challenge I say that Damascene accompteth them heretikes that worshipped the images of our Sauiour of the blessed Virgin and the Saints as the gentiles did their gods and I added that this was the case of the papists because both gentiles and papists bow to images pray to them burne incense to them and offer sacrifice before them and yet both deny that they worship stocks or stones but rather those persons that are represented by them But Owlyglasse crushing my wordes together as if he meant to wring veriuice out of them taking out what he pleaseth doth so report my wordes as if I had sayd onely that the papists worship the images of Saints as the gentiles did their gods and that they pray to them And thus this butcherly falsifier of mens writings hath mangled my wordes as I haue particulerly noted heretofore falsification 6 To prooue that the popes of Rome had power to make lawes in ancient time and did practise that power he alledgeth a forged canon of Hilary sometime bishop of Rome that liued about the yéere of our Lord 461. but the same is not extant in ancient record neither is it like that he would vse such a thundring stile as did the author of this decretale epistle thirdly no godly bishop would match his owne decrées with Gods ordinances Nulli fas sit saith he whatsoeuer he was sine status sui periculo vel diuinas constitutiones vel apostolicae sedis decreta temerare finally if the bishops of Rome in this time had vsed this stile all the world would haue laughed at their folly falsification 7 Pag 23. Chap. 2. he doth also curtall my words with an c. and maketh me to speake of one particular where I speake of diuers things and leaueth out some principall parts of my assertion I say if a man seeke all antiquity he shall not finde where the church of Christ hath commanded vs to keepe this popes day or that popes day and to absteine from worke on S. Francis and S. Dominikes day and other canonized friers daies or where the same hath enioyned Christians to heare masse or to fast Lent or Ember daies or vigils of Saints and other tides according to the fashion of the Church of Rome but my aduersarie leaueth out all that which concerneth hearing of masses and keeping of holy daies of the popes canonized saints and of other tides and of the maner of fasting falsification 8 Likewise pag. 26. he mangleth my words and sentences and giueth them a new forme neuer deuised by me I speake of diuers things together pag. 32. of my challenge and say that they are not to be found in all antiquitie he maketh me to speake of solemnization of mariages in times prohibited by the Romish church falsification 9 He doth likewise mangle my words pag. 32. leauing out that which I speake of adoration and carying about the sacrament The like dishonest dealing he vseth in most of those places which he alledgeth not of my challenge as may appeare by my answere to his former exceptions and by the words themselues if any man list to compare my booke with his pamphlet What then néed I to touch him for particular falsifications when the allegations of his woorthlesse treatise are nothing almost but continued falsifications falsification 10 Pag. 32. he citeth the 13. canon of the councell of Nice for the 12. and where the councell speaketh of excommunicate persons onely he maketh the same to speake of all Christians and to determine that the holy communion should be denied to none at the point of death as if the eucharist as now is the popish fashion were then caried to all sicke persons which is no part of the councels meaning falsification 11 Pag. 35. he bringeth in a counterfet booke of S. Ambrose de viduis and yet clippeth his
suffered to raise against the lawes of England and this state as they haue done in their railing libels entitled Aduersus persecutores Anglos Andreas Philopater Sanders de schismate and diuers other of that nature or why should any be suffered in corners to whisper against so lawfull and godly procéedings The papists will not yéeld to vs sufficient safeconduct and libertie to dispute in Milan Paris Collen and Salamanca Why then do they bragge as if they were desirous to dispute and trie their cause in Cambridge and Oxford and what a ridiculous point is it to desire that for papists which themselues will not yéeld to vs They will not suffer any bookes of ours to be published in Rome or other places where popery is professed if they conteine matter of religion and most seuerely doe they punish such as either sell such bookes or reade them or kéepe them without licence Why then should not papists confesse that we haue great reason to take a more strict course than hitherto we haue done with all their books and pamphlets and with all that haue them especially now séeing that few of them come foorth but they are fraught with slanders against the state lies and impostures against religion and doctrine tending to sedition and corruption of maners observation 6 We may further obserue that no man euer had lesse reason to talke of conscience than Rob. Parsons and his disciple Owlyglasse and their damnable consorts deuoid of all conscience for conscience is grounded onely vpon the lawes of God and is nothing but the inward iudgement of euery man of his owne actions according to the knowledge which he hath of Gods law and his word And this is gathered out of the apostles words Rom. 1. where he saith that the Gentiles do shew the worke of the law written in their hearts their conscience bearing them witnesse and their thoughts either accusing them or excusing them S. Iames 4. Iames he also sheweth vs that we haue one lawgiuer and iudge which is able to saue and destroy S. In exposit proposit ex epist ad Rom. Augustine expounding the wordes of the apostle Rom. 1. sheweth that conscience is nothing but the iudgement of euery mans soule of his owne actions Si cor nostrum nos reprehenderit saithe he rehearsing the words of Iohn 1. epist c. 3. maior est Deus conscientia nostra But the papists ground their conscience vpon the decrées of the pope vpon the customs of the Romish church vpon the vaine opinions of euery louzy canonist vpon the wicked and treasonable conceits of Parsons and Allen in their resolutions of cases of conscience for the English nation vpon the damnable commandements of their superiors breaking their necks running headlong into hell as soone as they are commanded and that blindly wilfully for other priuat mens pleasures and this appeareth first by Martin Aspilcuetaes enchiridion of cases of conscience by the compendium of the Iesuit Alagona and all the doctrine of Casuistes which as the aduersaries cannot deny is grounded as wel vpon the popes decretales and customes and vpon the lawes traditions and customes of the Romish church and opinions of canonists as vpon the law of God nay there are farre more cases that concerne the popes law then that concerne Gods law Secondly Lib. 4. de Pontif. Rom. c. 15. seq Bellarmine teacheth that the pope hath power to make lawes that binde in conscience semper creditum est saith he episcopos in suis dioecesibus Romanum Pontificem in tota ecclesia esse veros principes ecclesiasticos qui possint sua authoritate etiam sine plebis consensu vel presbyterorum consilio leges ferre quae in conscientia obligent héereof it followeth also that all papists are bound in conscience to beléeue the popes decretales concerning faith and to obserue his rules concerning manners and that for conscience sake and I thinke no papist will deny it Thirdly Allen and Parsons in their most wicked resolutions teach their traitorous schollars first to weare long haire secondly not only to change their names but also to deny their names thirdly to deny their country parentage Resolut cas nation Anglic. cap. 1. cas 1. fourthly to deny her Maiestie to be lawfull Queene her officers to haue power ouer masse priests for that is also taught in the resolution albeit not propounded in the case Ibid. cap. 3. cas 5. finally to forsweare themselues and to dissemble and practise all maner of trechery they also shew how they may eat flesh on fasting daies and come in company with men of our religion neglect the popes lawes also in case of danger in summe their resolutions tend to no other end but to shew how masse priests with a good conscience well wrought suppled by Robert Parsons may by helpe of a good Romish conscience betray their countrey to the Spaniard and cut their countrimens throats Fourthly the Rhemistes in their expositions of the new Testament writing vpon the 23. of the Acts teach their disciples how to forsweare themselues and resolue that vpon paine of damnation they must breake their othes are these fellowes then Christians trow you that handling the most sacred word of God doe by their wicked expositions teach men to violate their othes and to abuse the holy name of God Finally the Iesuits hold that the inferior being enioined by the pope or the generall of that wicked race of Iebusiticall impostors and traitors to doe any act or to beléeue any thing is not to dispute of the matter but resolutely to execute what they are commanded and this they call obedientiam caecam If then the pope or the generall of the Iesuits command Parsons or Garnet to kill the Quéene or any principall man of England or their owne mother by this doctrine it followeth that they are bound to doe it is it not strange then that any Christian state can suffer such traitors and parricides or their adherents to liue among them observation 7 The seuenth obseruation shall be for the edification and instruction of the Romish cacolicks they call themselues catholicks and would so be called but I haue declared them to be in a grosse error by very plaine euidence to them therefore I say that if they desire to be made members of Christes true church they must come out of the Synagogue of Rome and forsake the whore of Babylon and drinke no more of her cup full of all abominations Secondly if that religion which is sprong vp of late time and long after the times of Christ and his apostles cannot be true then the Romish doctrine must néeds be false and counterfeit Thirdly if papists desire to be true catholicks then must they renounce the particular religion of Romanists that hath not either of all christians béene knowen or at all times generally béene receiued Fourthly if no hereticks deserue the name of Christians then must they forsake the hereticall opinions of the popes and their proctors if they will be accounted Christians and true beléeuers Fiftly if idolaters shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen let them beware of the notorious idolatries maintained by the doctrine and practise of popish religion finally if the Iesuits and massepriests be a faction adhering to the pope and forrein enemies then had they néed to take hede how they receiue them aide them ioine with them or haue any dealing with them observation 8 Finally I obserue that popish religion is nothing else but a packe of lies and impostures and cannot stand without falsification fraude and violence I haue already verified the same by many particulers and euery man shall hereby discerne that I haue said trueth for that neither Parsons nor any of his consorts will vndertake from point to point to answere my chalenge and to iustifie both all such allegations as I haue said to be falsified and also all such narrations as I haue challenged to be lies and false reportes I doe rather looke for such a bald ribald like railing libell as this was and such pamphlets as Parsons vseth to set forth vnder counterfect names All you therefore of the Romish religion beware of the abominations of Babylon and of the falshood and fraud of that whore which sitteth vpon the 7. hils I haue as you may perceiue touched but few particulars in comparison of those which I could haue obiected if time laisure would haue serued but if Parsons come forth againe you shall haue the rest I will also adde the notorious forgeries lies calumniations of Posseuin Gregory de Valentia Professores quinti euangelij Andreas Iurgiuits Vilnensis that denieth vs to beléeue the articles of the apostles créed and other such villenous companions not forgetting Alan Copus alias Harpesfield nor Stapleton nor any notorious stickler of that wicked crew In the meane while marke I pray you how the pope with his Italians and Spaniards laugh and enioy their ease while a number of English youthes are drawen into danger both of body and soule running headlong of a blind and furious zeale into treason and séeking how to maintain the popes tyranny and to teach his errors and heresies God for his mercy sake if it be his holy will open their eies that they may sée their owne grosse errors and forsake these pernitious courses and in the end ioine themselues with the rest of their friends kinsmen and countrimen in a firme resolution not onely for the maintenance of the honor of their prince country and nation against all forrein enemies but also for the defence of true religion against the attempts and assaults of antichrist and false doctrine of all idolaters and hereticks the onely vpholders of the kingdome of antichrist
Onus eccles c. 22. bishop doeth compare to locustes issuing out of the bottomlesse pit of hell for that they corrupt religion as the other deuoured euery gréene thing illi mendicantes peruersi saith he designantur per locustas de puteo abyssi exeuntes quia ipsi sunt scurriles leues volatiles rodentes sacras literas virides paganicae philosophiae sequaces quasi equi currentes sic illi in vanam disputationem argument 89 True catholikes neuer thought that the pope had two swords knowing that Peters successors had keyes and not swords deliuered vnto them and well vnderstanding that their commission was to teach and administer sacraments and not to cut Christian mens throats but c C. vnam de maior ebed Boniface the 8. vpon pretence of these words ecce duo gladij hîc imagineth that the pope is to vse both the temporall and spirituall sword and the Iebusites stoutly defend his authoritie and with their two handed swords and gentle receits of their sophisticated drugs kill more honest men than honest men can easily conuert from superstition and impietie to Christ Iesus argument 90 Among Gregory the seuenths d Ioseph Vestan de oscul ped pontif dictates the 12. is that the pope hath power to depose the emperour the 8. that he may lawfully vse the ensignes of the emperour the 27. that he hath power to absolue subiects from their allegiance but S. Peter that was a farre better catholike than this Gregory called otherwise Hildebrand or rather Helfirebrand teacheth contrary doctrine and e 1. Petr. 2. willeth Christians to honor the king so likewise S. Paul exhorteth all sorts of men to be subiect to the higher powers finally the law of God bindeth so fast f Rom. 13. that no deuice of man can vntwist the bond of an oth taken to his prince as true catholikes euer beléeued argument 91 g Concil Nicen c. 5. Catholikes in time past did not permit one bishop to absolue him that was excommunicate by another but the pope of Rome absolueth now all at his pleasure by whomsoeuer they be excommunicated argument 92 The councell of h Can. 22. Mileuis in Afrike excommunicated all priests that appealed to Rome Ad transmarina qui putauerit appellandum say the fathers of that councel a nullo intra Africam in communionem suscipiatur but the pope and his adherents adiudge him worthy to be excommunicate that shall denie that it is lawfull to appeale to Rome let it then be iudged whether therein they deale as catholikes argument 93 Gregory the first doubted not to censure him as the forerunner of Antichrist that should call himselfe vniuersall bishop and this title he accounteth prophane and sacrilegious yet doth not the pope refuse this title neither doth i Lib. 2. de pontif Rom. c. 31. Bellarmine mislike it argument 94 In the catholike church no man might be ordeined without a charge as appeareth by the acts of the councell of Chalcedon but now the popes without charge ordeine infinite monks and friers which are the moths that fret and consume Christian religion argument 95 Catholikes neuer vsed to kisse the popes pantofle nor to fall downe before him and to crie Miserere nostri are then the papists catholikes trow you or flanes and base fellowes that kisse the slipper of Antichrist and fall downe before him crying out Miserere to a most miserable mortall man argument 96 Ancient catholikes were not acquainted with the popes prouisions reseruations expectatiue fauors indulgencies iubileyes and such like tricks and hooks to ouerthrow order and enrich the pope neither would they haue liked any such Babylonish traffike if they had knowen it shamelesse therefore are they which take to themselues the titles of catholikes and yet either commit or allow these abuses argument 97 Ancient catholikes neuer knew the rates of the popes chancery for writs of iustice of benefices of pardons nor did they beléeue that the pope could pardon incests murders sacrilege Sodomy blasphemy and such horrible crimes those therefore that allow this sinfull traffike of popes and their courts they are neither good catholikes nor ciuill honest men argument 98 No catholike euer adhered to Antichrist or embraced his damnable doctrine but we haue k Lib. 5. de pontif Rom. shewed that the pope is Antichrist and that popery is nothing els but Antichristianisme and that by such arguments as for any thing yet answered séeme inuincible if then papists adhere to the pope they must leaue the name of catholikes which without all reason they haue vsurped and taken to themselues argument 99 Finally no catholike euer embraced any heresie or false doctrine for as S. l De vera relig c. 6. 7. Augustine teacheth vs catholikes are true Christians and embrace the right faith but the papists haue embraced and yet holde many both olde and new heresies and thereof popery séemeth to consist the which to be very true it shall appeare by the particulars discoursed in the chapter following CHAP. IIII. That papists doe mainteine many both olde and new heresies and erroneous points of doctrine contrary to the catholike faith LIttle reason haue the papists to charge others with heresie if they would narrowly looke into their owne opinions and heresies which are so many and so vgly we may therefore well say vnto them Pull out the beames out of your owne eies you hypocrites and then you shall more clearly see the motes that are in other mens eies so grosse are your errors and so foule that beames in mens eies séeme not more deformed argument 1 For first as the a Rom. 2. 3. Iewes and especially the scribes and Pharises rested in the law and gloried in their works b Luc. 18. and as the apostle declareth Rom. 2. and Galat. 3. sought to be instified by their works and by the law so the papists rest and relie much vpon the law not doubting but by obseruance thereof to enter into life and thereto they apply these words hoc fac viues they glory also in their works and if they said true that by the works of the law they were iustified they had reason so to doe for to him that worketh the reward is imputed not according to grace but according to debt as the c Rom. 4. apostle saith finally they séeke to be iustified formally by their works and by the law which they say is fulfilled by charity for that is the end of Bellarmines dispute of iustice of works and habituall iustice and so much doe they rely vpon their owne iustice that they d Concil Trid. sess 6. can 10. 11. exclude the iustice of Christ out of our iustification argument 2 Secondly the sect of the pharises was condemned for that they made void the law of God by there owne traditions reprobastis mandatum dei per seniorum vestrorum traditionem saith our e Marc. 7. sauiour speaking to the pharises they were likewise